This came to me during a Hunico withdrawl from a while back
Heather is someone from my imagination

This never happened, I made it up

This and Heather and Hunico are standalone.
Hope you enjoy it, if you don’t well, I tried.
I don’t speak Spanish, so if what I have is wrong, blame me and those internet translators.

And remember, there is no spoon.

Heather was sitting crossed-legged on her hotel bed playing a computer game.
She got up and stretched, her muscles were slightly stiff.She her long
black hair in a ponytail. She walked around her room for a bit. She was
waiting for room service to bring her order.
There was a knock on the
door. Heather walked over and opened it.  The waiter wheeled the cart
in. She moved out of the way, then tipped the waiter. Heather went into
the bathroom and washed her hands. She went back into her room and sat
at the table. She lifted the lid and and placed it on the table.
Strawberries and cream, her favorite.

Carefully, she took a
strawberry, dipped it into the cream and took a bite. The combination of
fruit and cream was heavenly to her.She finished that strawberry and
started another. Soon, she was out of strawberries, but still had a lot
of cream. She dipped a finger in and slowly sucked the cream off. She
was becoming aroused. She dipped again and again.

Meanwhile…
Hunico’s friend, Camacho, was pacing the room, waiting for his friend to
come out of the shower. He had gotten a glimpse of Heather when she
wasn’t looking. He had seen her long black hair, but he wanted to make
sure it was her. He managed to hide til he was able to see her face to
be sure. His patience paid off. He knew Hunico was hot for Heather.

” Camacho,lo que está pasando?”(What’s going on?)  Camacho turned, he had a huge grin on his face. Hunico was getting dressed.
“Camacho?”
“De Heather al lado.” ( Heather’s next door)”¿Realmente? ¿Está
absolutamente seguro?”(Really? Are you absolutely sure?) ” Sí.Me
aseguré.”(Yes. I made sure) Thinking about Heather had Hunico grinning
and hard. “Quizás es el momento que le hice una visita.”(Maybe it’s time
I paid her a visit.)  Hunico finished dressing and left the room.

Heather
was unzipping her jeans when she heard a knock at the door. “Dammit!”
she muttered, getting up and going to the door. She looked out the
peephole and saw Hunico standing there. She grinned, her brief anger was
quickly extinguished by lust. She opened the door. “Come in.” Hunico
entered the room. He glanced at the bowl of cream. She was gonna be his
first African-American woman. He was fascinated that she was. She looked
Hispanic. “Can I get you anything?”

“I’m good,thanks.”  “What
can I do fo-” He kissed her. She didn’t fight, returning the kiss.He
could taste the strawberries and cream she ate not that long ago.
Hunico’s hands slid down her back, and gripped her ass. Heather moaned
into his mouth. He broke the kiss, both were panting.

He lifted her shirt over her head, Heather helped by lifting her arms. Hunico reached around and unhooked her bra. It fell.
He
pulled her close, bent his head a little and sucked a nipple while
playing with the other. She arched her back, moaning. He switched to the
other nipple, doing the same to it, however, his hands unbuttoned her
jeans, and pulled them down.  Heather stood there almost naked.

She
reached over and removed his tank and jeans. She was surprised to see
him with no underwear. Hunico pulled Heather’s panties off. He kissed
her again. She could feel his dick hardening on her belly. He grabbed
the bowl of cream, there was a lot inside, and walked over to the bed.
She followed. Hunico passed the cream to Heather, then laid on the bed.
Heather dipped a few fingers into the bowl,then drizzled the cold cream
onto Hunico’s chest. She offered her fingers to Hunico who sucked them
clean. Heather licked the cream off his chest. The combination of the
coldness of the cream and the warmth of Heather’s mouth was driving him
crazy.

Heather slowly poured more cream onto Hunico, pouring some
onto his stiff dick. Hunico jumped, then relaxed. Heather licked the
cream off, moving down his body. She came to his dick. She licked her
lips, bent her head and started to lick the stiff dick. Hunico was
yelling with pleasure. Heather started to suck him off, enjoying the
taste of cream and dick. She took the whole shaft in her mouth, without
gagging. Hunico gripped her head and humped his hips, fucking her in the
mouth.

He shouted,as his dick exploded in her mouth. She
swallowed every drop of cum as his dick shot it out. Heather released
his dick and swallowed the rest of the cum. Hunico got up and gently
pushed Heather back onto the bed. He took the cream and drizzled some
onto her tits. She gasped. It was still cold. Hunico licked the cream
off, then sucked a nipple. He switched over to the other one, licking
and sucking on it. Heather was gasping and moaning from his touch.As he
was licking and sucking her nipples, Hunico trailed a hand down to her
pussy and slipped two fingers in. She bucked her hips at the touch.
Hunico explored her pussy, his fingers becoming wetter with each
movement.

Hunico removed his fingers, and before Heather could
protest, grabbed the bowl and poured the rest of the cream onto
Heather’s pussy.  Hunico bent his head and licked the cream up. Heather
inhaled sharply. Soon, the cream was gone, and he was still licking. She
felt his tongue slide in and tried not to buck her hips. Hunico grabbed
her hips and kept them still. His tongue explored her pussy. Heather
was moaning loudly. Hunico reached up and started playing with her tits.
Heather groaned. Hunico used his tongue and fucked her cunt, almost
like using a little dick. He felt her getting close to her orgasm.
Hunico removed his tongue, stopped playing with her tits, shifted his
position, and plunged his hardening dick inside.  She grabbed a pillow
and screamed with pleasure.  He pulled out and plunged back in, over and
over. She removed the pillow from her face, and kept up with him.  She
wrapped her arms and legs around him. Hunico plunged one last time,and they came together.  Hunico laid on Heather, still inside. They were both panting.

They rested, then got up and showered together.  After the shower, they went to their own rooms.

I was inspired during a Hunico withdrawl from a while back.
Heather is someone from my imagination.

This never happened, I made it up,

This and Creamy Fun are standalone.
Hope you enjoy it, if you don’t well, I tried.
I don’t take requests, sorry.

And remember, there is no spoon.

Heather had had enough of Cole’s constant yapping. She sighed and
without looking, reached over and slammed Cole face first onto the
commentator’s table.
After the match,Heather left the table and
headed back up the ramp. Trying to catch his breath, Cole issued a
challenge to Heather. A Hell in a Cell match. She raised an eyebrow,
intrigued. “I’ll accept on one
condition…I win, you’re outta
here!” The crowd went wild. Cole replied, “And if, I should say when I
win, we’ll have a little fun. If you know what I mean.” She fought the
bile that was rising up, and shuddered. “You’re on!” The audience fell
silent. Heather turned and went into the back. The other wrestlers
stared agape at her. John Cena approached “You do know he’s gonna try to
ruin this for you.” “I know, however…”,her eyes got a devious
gleam,”I am sneaky.”  Cena laughed, he knew not to underestimate her.

The
following Smackdown(One week after the challenge on RAW):  Heather was
in her dressing room,trying to remain calm when she heard a knock on the
door. “Come in!”,she called turning to see who was on the other side.
The door opened and Hunico walked in.  Heather looked at him confused.
“What are you doing here?” ” Just wanted to wish you luck.” He looked
her over smiling a bit. “Good luck. Hope you win.” “Thanks?” He licked
his lips,smiled again, turned and walked out. Heather was confused, but
put it in the back of her mind. She walked out and headed to the ring.
She heard the ring announcer state that there will be no match
restarting, and that there must be a winner.

Heather walked down
the aisle after she was announced. She smiled and got her pops as usual.
She stepped into the ring, and waited for her opponent.

Cole
came down to raucous boos from the crowd. He entered the ring, and the
gate door was closed. The bell rung, and right away, Cole tried to get
away, but Heather grabbed him and slammed him to the ring. Cole tried to
back away, but Heather would have none of it. She lifted him up, and
did an airplane spin, dropping her opponent to the ring. Dizzy, Cole
managed to grab Heather’s leg,tripping her. Cole tried to do the Ankle
lock, but Heather manages to kick out. She stands up, and throws Cole
out of the ring. She grabs him by the back of the head and slams his
face into the Cell. She does it again, and again, and again, the last
time, she rubs his face against the wall, making blood gush. She grabbed
a chair and got back into the ring. Cole somehow, managed to get back
into the ring as well. Heather started to swing the chair, when
suddenly, the lights went out. Red lights came on and Kane’s theme hit.

The
chair slid from Heather’s hand as she understood what was about to
happen,Kane tore a hole in the ring and grabbed Heather’s ankles,
tripping her. She narrowly missed striking her face on the chair. She
grabbed the chair, and swung it at Kane’s face,it barely fazed
him,though. She aimed for his arms and chest,that did what was needed.
Kane fell back under the ring. Heather stood up, not realizing Cole was
behind her. He grabbed her and slammed her to the ring. He went for the
pin, but she threw him off. She struck him with the chair four
times,lifted him up and did another airplane spin, this time turning it
into the Torture Rack. Cole submitted and Heather was announced as the
winner. If it were possible,the fans reaction would have blown the roof
off. The crowd starting singing “Na na na na, na na na na, hey hey-ey,
goodbye” at Cole. Heather left the Cell and headed to the back.

Heather
made it backstage, where half the roster were cheering. She smiled and
slapped hands. Kofi Kingston and John Cena snuck up and poured sparkling
cider on her. She squealed and everyone cheered.  She excused herself
to take a shower and everyone left to celebrate at the hotel. She would
join them later.

Heather made her way to the locker-room. She had
left a towel hanging from a towel rack. She grabbed a bath cloth and
entered the shower. Heather scrubbed herself off and washed her
long black hair.
She closed her eyes and hummed softly, as she rinsed,not knowing she someone was watching.

A soft whistle emanated from behind her. Heather’s eyes snapped open. She
turned, startled. Hunico was standing there watching her,smiling a bit.
Heather turned the shower off. ”How long were you standing there?” ”
Just while you were rinsing your hair.” His gaze slid down her body
taking in her curves, once he had heard someone ask a question, but he
hadn’t heard all of it and she had stated she was African-American,that
part he had heard.He had always thought she was Hispanic.His gaze slid
back up.

“What do you want?” He did not answer, opting to move
closer. Hunico was close to Heather.He looked deep into her brown eyes and pulled her into a deep kiss.
She didn’t fight. She kissed him back. Hunico nibbled her ear and kissed
her neck . Heather closed her eyes, realizing that she wasn’t the only
one naked. She could feel his dick hardening as it pressed against her.
Hunico bent his head and sucked on a nipple. It darkened and turned
hard. Heather groaned. She pressed a hand to the back of his head.

Hunico
sucked harder,eliciting a groan from her. He switched to the other
nipple, doing the same to it. Heather was moaning. He dropped to his
knees and pulled her closer. Heather parted her legs and Hunico dove in.
He explored her walls and folds,Heather inhaled sharply. Hunico’s
tongue rubbed her clit and she squealed. He brought her closer to an
orgasm,his tongue going faster. Just as Heather was going to cum, he
stopped. She looked at him confused, but he only smiled and reached up,
grabbed her hips and pulled her right onto his thick hard dick. Heather
squealed and started to ride his dick. She came, but still rode him.
Hunico held onto her enjoying the feel of her pussy sliding on his dick.
Heather picked up speed, really riding him, she was moaning loudly.He
felt she was close to cumming. Hunico gripped her tightly,lifted her up
and slammed her pussy onto his dick. He shouted and she screamed as her
orgasm hit. Wave after wave hit her as she shuddered and came. Her
pussy muscles squeezed his dick, causing his dick to erupt. Jets of cum
shot into Heather making her cum again. She cried out,holding as tight
as she could to her new found lover. After it was over, they both stood
up,and showered together,cleaning up the mess.

They made it to
the party at the hotel. Both celebrated Cole departure  from the WWE,
and secretly celebrated their own private party.

This is a fantasy. It did not really happen. I wish it may someday, but for now, this is just fantasy.

Let me get something straight: I am actually in a committed relationship. Me and my girlfriend made up a list for all the celebrities we’d like to fuck and the other couldn’t get mad. The first celebrity on my list was Dakota Fanning. The big reason is that we have the same exact birthday: 2/23/94. While we were in Los Angeles, where she was filming her new film, “Effie,” with her playing the title character of a teenage bride of a nineteenth century art critic, I saw her on the street, and I used the birthday thing as a reason for her to have dinner with me and my girlfriend.
I won’t go into the specifics of how we bonded over that dinner, as I’m sure you’re likely going “Just fuck her already!” but we’d been talking for a very long time when I brought the subject to what we called my “freebie list.” (Credit goes to the writers at “Friends” for that idea.) She looked at me for a small while, then said that she happened to be a virgin, and would be interested in getting a bit closer to me, as long as that was as close as possible we EVER got, which was good enough for me. I put a pill (a sedative) on the table, and told her that if she took it, she’d wake up in the room, and with every memory she’d had before passing out. She complied. I then took her to my room, told my girlfriend to go in the adjoining room to ours (which we had conveniently also rented), and laid Dakota on the bed. She woke up a few hours later.
Her first words were, “Hey, stud. You wanna fuck?”
I said, “That’s the best offer I’ve had all week.”
She laughed and we began kissing passionately, eventually getting into a wrestling match with our tongues. We then laid down on the bed, and began undressing each other.
When she and I were down to our bra and panties and tighty-whiteys, respectively, I moved down to her neck, then her stomach, licking her belly button, then I finally came to her thighs, where I removed her panties, and, after placing a plastic band on my tongue, began licking her pussy with vigor, her seeming to relish every single moment of it.
After about three minutes, she said, “Can’t-hold-back… gonna… cum…”
And she did, squirting her juices into my mouth, letting me taste them, tasting like sugar water.
“Do I taste good?” she asked.
“Just like sugar water,” I said.
I removed her bra, letting her petite, perky breasts bounce free. She, in turn, removed my underwear, and, after slipping a condom on, began to fuck her, first slowly, then faster and faster. She responded magnificently, until we both finally came, with the condom still holding up. We then kissed, and then fell asleep.
When we awoke, I told her that if she wanted to do it again, just to give me a call. She agreed.

THE END

That must be the Hollywood star that Dom was going to have to look after for the weekend. He ran a hand through his long black ponytail and squinted out into the court yard. Dom walked over to the door to the checked himself in the full length mirror, his short, neatly trimmed beard joined up with his hair on the side of his head.

There were two shadows that moved up on the stairs of the resort. There was a blonde and a smaller brunette, the brunette turned to the blonde and gave her a huge hug before taking the shoulder bag herself. She knocked on the door and waited for Dom’s response. He walked over to the door and twisted at the bronze knob on the door, he pulled the door inwards and squinted slightly as warm, bright LA sun entered the room.

What entered the room was an Angel. Dom’s eyes adjusted to the light and he was greeted with his old high school friend and crush, Jennifer Lawrence. She looked at him and she had made the connection instantly just like he had. Her jaw opened slightly and she grinned back at him, almost as if she hadn’t got the joke but it was sinking in later. She made a pleasant, surprised sound and gave Dom a warm hug.

“Dom!” She sounded as he hugged her back. “What are you doing here?”

“I work here Jen.” Dom said with a big grin on his face as they stepped inside the room and walked over to the couch. The main room of the resort had two large green couches that sat in the corner almost at a point. Opposite the couches there was the large oak desk that Dom had previously been sitting at. As you turned left from entering the room, you would find the stairs that led you upstairs to the office. The two youngsters walked past the main desk and into the back of the resort.

“So, you’re looking to get into shape?” He asked as he pulled out a large chair at the desk, he sat down next to her and looked over her file. “Because you look like you’re in pretty good shape already.”

A big smile came across Jennifer’s face as he said that. She had always considered herself ‘average’ and the fact that she was going to be foisted into the public eye meant a lot of people would be criticizing everything about her. “Thank you. You’re in great shape too!”

That wasn’t a lie. Dom had been a larger kid at school, not necessarily fat but large. Enough that the sporty kids would pick him last in gym class at least. His fat rolls of flesh had been burned into a tight, toned abdomen that was a credit to his hard work. His once round face had been carved into a stronger one that gave him a ruggedly handsome look which was complimented by the full beard he had grown.

“Thanks.” He smiled, glancing over the work load for the weekend, he made an astonished whistle. “Wow. That’s a lot of work to be done.”

Jennifer bit on her bottom lip slowly and nodded her head. “Yeah… Can we do it?”

Dom looked up at her and nodded. “Sure we can! We’ve got the archery range just outside so we can start there if you’d like?” When she nodded, Dom smiled and nodded too. “Cool, then we’ll set off hiking in the woods. We can get to about half way before the sun goes down. So we can camp out and take off again in the morning. Sound good?” He saw Jennifer smiling at him and couldn’t help but wonder why.

“What’s up? He asked, as Jennifer smiled warmly again, looked into her lap and back at him.

“Nothing, it’s just so weird seeing you be all in control like that. You could just work out a weekend plan just like that?” She asked, as Dom smirked and nodded his head.

“Well, yeah I like to think I’m pretty good at my job.”

“You are!” She beamed back at him, not really sure how her old dorky school buddy had become such a cool guy. He was attractive too, she had never really saw him in that light before but he had a strong appearance, the type of man that would be able to keep her safe no matter what. Jennifer liked that in a man. She liked protective and Dom had always been that type of person. It just never really clicked with her before then.

“OK, so should we head out now?” Dom asked, as he stood up and walked to the corner of the room. There was a large brown door with a metal push bar that ran along the middle of the door. Jennifer stood up and unzipped the white tracksuit jacket she had been wearing and shrugged it off her body. She was dressed in a tight, grey vest that had two shoulder straps and hugged her body firmly.

“Cool. Let’s rock!” She beamed at him as he nodded and pushed the bar that led out into the courtyard of the complex. Behind the main building was a large metal field of targets, there were five lanes with each target at a different variance of length for difficulty. He picked up two bows and two quivers that were stored by the main ranges, he passed a bow and a quiver to Jennifer. The two walked down to the first gate and stepped through it, there was a round target that was fifteen feet away from the painted white line on the floor.

Dom took a step towards the line and stood tall, his left side closest to the target. His feet parted to his shoulder width, taking a quick look at his feet he made sure that they were ninety degrees from the target.

“OK, see how I’m stood?” Jennifer nodded and stepped closer to him. She stepped behind him and mimicked his stance. Dom peered over his shoulder and smiled, noting that Jennifer had got the stance correctly. “That’s good, now see how I’m holding the bow? You need to make sure that the grip isn’t too tight, it’s like you’re holding a feather rather than a pen.”

Again, Jennifer nodded and picked up her bow. She took the bow in her left hand and brought it up to her shoulder height so she could see down to the target. Dom relaxed his stance and looked over what Jennifer was doing, he smiled and nodded his head.

“Yeah, that’s good.” He stepped in front of her and relaxed her stance. Using his right index hand he showed her the arrow shelf of the bow, using his left hand Dom twisted the bow so that it was now horizontal. “Now you want to put your arrow there. Go ahead.” He encouraged, Jennifer looked up at him and nodded with his words. She reached behind her back and picked out a lone arrow, placing it against the small curve of the rest.

Dom stepped behind her and let Jennifer take over the holding of the bow. He moved his hands onto hers and showed how the arrow should be loaded onto the string. He then helped her raise the bow up to a vertical stance, his hand was on her softer one as he encouraged her fingers to curl her right index finger above the string while the middle and ring finger wrapped around the bottom.

She couldn’t help but smile in his big, strong arms as he tried to show her how to fire a bow. Dom saw her smile and that made him smile, looking down at her he chuckled lightly.

“What’s so funny?” He asked, as Jennifer looked over her shoulder at him.

“Nothing. I’m just wondering whether you use this to pick up girls?”

“A shocking suggestion Miss Lawrence!” He replied. “If I was looking to pick you up I’d do something like this.” He then put his hand on her tummy and lightly drummed against the fabric covered skin.

“I think you’re trying to make sure that I miss so you don’t look bad.” She said with a grin, pushing herself back against him. If anyone had seen them in the court they would have thought that they had been lovers for decades but they hadn’t even kissed.

“Keep dreaming Lawrence. OK, let’s shoot the arrow. You don’t want to actually grip the arrow.”

“Won’t it fall out?” She asked, peeking over her shoulder at him.

“Nah, the arrow’s going to be kept in place with the string. Now, pull back the string using your back muscles not your arm or bicep. Then, pull the string back so that the bottom of the arrow, or your index finger is under your chin. You want it so that the string could touch your nose and lips.”

Jennifer pulled back as Dom let go of her, she wanted to voice her complaint but smiled when he curled his arms around her stomach.

“Now, using your dominant eye you want to look down the arrow and aim it at the target. Got it?”

She nodded her head confidently and made Dom smile.

“OK, if you think you can make the shot…”

“I can.” Jennifer interrupted him, making him grin.

“If you think you can make the shot,” He continued as Jennifer squinted down the range. “You want to loosen the grip on the string, just let it slide from your fingers and that will let the arrow go.”

Jennifer took a few breaths that Dom could feel. Her tummy moved inwards and then outwards, she repeated it and then the arrow sailed out of the bow and tore towards the circular target. They both watched it with baited breath and Dom smiled as it landed in the outer yellow ring.

“Damn it.” She cursed as she observed that the arrow had missed the bullseye.

“No, that’s a good shot. Most people miss their first time.” Dom realized he still had his arms around her and he let go of her as she relaxed her stance. She turned to face him and looked up at him, she wasn’t sure if she bought the story or not.

He smiled and nodded his head as if to reassure her. Her frown soon turned upside down and she smiled sweetly, with Dom’s nodding head. She threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly.

“Thank you Dom! That actually felt really good!” She beamed at him as they playfully rocked from side to side. When they let go, Dom peered over the smaller woman and made a face as he looked towards the other ranges.

“Do you want to go again? Or should we take off on a trek?”

Jennifer looked down the range and at the arrow that had been buried inside the yellow ring, she bit on her bottom lip and peered back at Dom.

“Do you mind if we go again? I’d like to try and get a better score.”

Dom nodded, walking over to the side of the range, crossing his arms he leant against the fence and watched as she arranged her stance. She pulled out another arrow and fell back into the stance he had taught her earlier. She aimed with the arrow and pointed at the target, Jennifer peeked over at Dom who was watching her eagerly.

“Yes?” She called to him as he peered back up at her.

“Oh nothing. Just want to see you make this shot. See if I’ve been teaching you right.”

Jen stuck her tongue out and moved back to look at the target. Focusing down the range at the circular target that was standing up on three wooden legs. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and let the second arrow fly.

It cut through the air and hit the inner blue ring just outside of the red bullseye. Raising her eyes up to look at the impact of the shot, excitedly she jumped up and cheered at her action.

Dom clapped his hands enthusiastically as Jennifer turned to face him. Grinning, she put her arm under her stomach and bent at her waist bowing to him theatrically. She bounced back up onto her feet and was smiling a great deal excited at her progress.

“That’s great! I’ve never seen anyone make such great progress.” Dom smiled as he took the bow off of her and slung it over his shoulder.

“Should we set off walking then?” Jennifer asked as she looked out to the large green forest of the Los Angeles wildlife.

“Sure! We’ll need to set up a pack for the walk. We can set them up inside though.”

They stepped out of the chain link range and loitered by the cabinet that held the bows and the arrows. Dom placed the items back inside the holding area and locked it up after themselves. He jogged up the stairs and held the door to the camping area of the complex, Jennifer smiled and thanked him for the chivalrous action.

“Still got those manners then?” She asked over her shoulder as they walked down the long corridor to the backpacks and tents that they would be able to carry through the forest. The corridor itself wasn’t exactly unique, the walls were painted in a pastel blue colour from head to toe, there was a single long cable that ran along the ceiling. The cable ran the length of the room and had several lamps that hung freely and illuminated the corridor.

“Yeah, Mom taught me right.” He replied with a casual wink at the end of the sentence. They reached the end of the corridor, he opened the metal door and they stepped into the small room. Dom picked up a large yellow bag and flipped over the navy lid that covered the entrance. He tugged at the drawstring and then pulled the bag open. He smiled and nodded, satisfied with the state of the bag.

Jennifer smiled and followed him into the room, she saw him pick up a yellow bag and she found a smaller blue one that was the opposite of Dom’s bag. She smiled as Dom tossed a water bottle to her, she looked it over as he tossed his into his bag. They were both clear bottles with a red sports top and a decent size too.

“Yeah, she did. I always thought you were way too good for L.A.” Jennifer smiled as Dom glanced over his shoulder at her.

“Bah, someone’s got to be decent right?” Dom smiled sweetly as he grabbed a water proof jacket from the hooks next to where the bags were kept. The jackets were kept on a rail that ran from corner to corner in size order, Dom knew where his size was instantly as it was almost a ritual to have to wash and clean the jackets after a school outing.

The jackets were separated into men’s and women’s, the men’s were a dark royal blue color while the women’s were a yellow mustard color. They each had hoods that came up and would rest just in front of the wearer’s head.

“You always were decent.” Jennifer said with a smile, stepping next to him she playfully bumped her hips against his. She saw that the smaller, more feminine jackets were in front of the men’s. She quickly browsed through them and found the one in her size, mimicking Dom’s folding. When she saw him smile back at her, she smiled again. Something came over her thoughts, did she enjoy Dom smiling? Whenever he got that goofy smile that ran from ear to ear she wanted to smile as well, like his pleasure increased hers.

God! She never fully understood just how much she missed being in his company. While she had been away on film sets meeting new people she had never really had chance to hang out with a friend. But now, here she was talking, laughing and playing with one of her oldest and dearest friends from high school. A chapter in her life she thought she had closed forever.

Dom’s mind was in disarray, he thought Jennifer had been playing with him as they had chatted. But as he thought about what she had been saying he wondered if she’d actually been flirting with him.

Dom reached under the counter that held most of the camping equipment. He fished out two small camping packs of food. It was kept in a small, clear plastic case with a zip top. Inside the bag there was a pack of chips, a small energy bar and a plastic tub of salad. He then grabbed two small cartons of cereal, dumping the cartons into a blue plastic cup, Dom then brought two plastic cups over to the fridge and poured milk into the cup. He then screwed the cups full of cereal together so that they could have them first thing in the morning.

“That OK for you Jen?” He asked as he showed her their dinner and breakfast for the evening and morning afterwards.

“Looks great big guy.” Jennifer said with a big, cheeky grin. She turned back to packing her bag and her mind began to wander from her chore.

Had she been flirting with him? Jennifer turned away slightly and looked back to the table and her bag that she’d been packing. She sneaked a quick glance at Dom and looked back, frowning as she did so. She wondered if he felt the same way she did, Jennifer scowled at herself. Why did the possible notion that Dom didn’t find her attractive bother her so much? Her mind drifted back to the fact that she was packing for the weekend. She really should be concentrating.

Dom looked up at the wall and grabbed a navy blue double sized sleeping bag from one of the hooks.

“You’re taking a double?” Jennifer asked as she noted Dom pick one up.

“Yeah, I like to roll over in the night. Don’t want to bunch up the singles, I’ve ripped more than one doing that.” He said with a chuckle as he tossed a single sleeping bag to Jennifer. She thanked him and watched as he unraveled two black straps from the top of the backpack and looped it over the rolled up bag. He then clipped it together making the sleeping bag secure on the top of his backpack.

She felt the wind pass her as he slung his bag over her shoulder and turned to face her. Dom was ready to go, Jennifer mimicked him and got her own bag on her shoulders. She dug her thumbs under the straps and followed him and smiled as he walked out of the door.

They made their way down the hall back to where they had stashed Jennifer’s bag for the time being. They made idle chit chat as they walked back towards the warmer section of the resort. Dom could feel her eyes on his back, roaming over his broad shoulders and onto the slimmer small of his back. Was she checking him out? She had been more playful than the last time they chatted. He had stepped up to open the door to the resort and was randomly jabbing at the keypad. He really should be concentrating.

“So, we’ll get you a change of clothes for tomorrow and then we can set off.” Dom said, snapping back to reality. He opened the door and let her walk through and followed her into the main room. They walked up the steps and headed towards the dorms, on top of the reception on the second floor there were two large rooms. A male room and a female room, dormitories for the guests of the resort.

Dom hoisted the bag into the air and gripped the top handle and carried it up to the bedrooms. Jennifer thanked him and they loitered by the female dorms.

“OK, if you want to get a change of clothes I’ll get mine and we can meet in the reception.”

Dom said with a smile and a nod. Jennifer nodded her head and walked through the stylized wooden door to the female dormitory. Dom turned on his heel and walked over to the staff section where he resided. Dumping the bag on the floor, he walked over to the standing wardrobe and rummaged through it. Finding an old Iron Maiden t-shirt and some worn cargo shorts, he tossed them onto the bed and moved onto his socks and shoes. He filled out the backpack and slung it over his shoulder. Walking out of his room, he turned his back and locked his door. Dropping his key into his pockets, Dom made his way down the stairs.

Jennifer laid her bag onto one of the small beds and started to rummage through it. Dom had told her to pack lightly since the weather was going to be good over the weekend. She settled on a long sleeved baseball style shirt, it had a white base with black sleeves, she also got a pair of shorts that ran to the mid point of her thighs. Stuffing an alternate pair of cute white socks with pink hearts into the bag, Jen stuffed them into her bag and dropped her backpack onto the ground. She put her own personal bag into the small locker to the side of the bed and locked it. Stuffing the key into her pocket, Jennifer grabbed her backpack for the weekend and made her way out of the room.

She saw Dom was already waiting for her and smiled warmly when he smiled up at her. She stepped down the stairs and she felt like her heart grew a few sizes as he stepped towards her. Jennifer grinned as her stomach gave her a series of twists and turns. She was falling for him. Hard.

Dom watched Jennifer bounce down the stairs. Her long, freshly dyed brown hair bobbed lightly, lapping at the straps of her grey vest as she walked down the steps. He stepped forward to meet her and grinned as she smiled at him. His stomach threw something towards him, something a lot like love. He did like being near her and she seemed to like him being near her too. Was he falling for her again? He wasn’t sure if he could handle that again. Not after last time.

“OK, so what we’ll do is set off east and walk until the sun sets.” Dom started as Jen watched him speak. “Then, we’ll camp out for the night and head back in the morning.” He punctuated the last part of his sentence with a firm nod of his head.

“Sure. Sounds good!” Jennifer wasn’t looking forward to the walk, it was necessary for her film and she wanted the job. She just wasn’t a big fan of walking. But, with Dom leading her she felt like she would follow him to the end of the world if he wanted her to.

They stepped out into the warm sunshine of the Los Angeles afternoon sun, directly in front of them there was a large vast area of open space where other employees would be able to work a class. The resort where Dom worked was almost like a poorly kept secret, it was nestled away in the San Gabriel mountains. The resort was overly suitable for most schools in the local area as it was a great source of outdoors activity.

The area where the resort had been built on was open and wide, perfect for a resort like his. Because of the natural rocky terrain, the site was perfect for mountain biking as well. That was something Dom was particularly enthusiastic about, he liked the thrill of going quickly especially when it was downhill. The resort had at least thirty mountain bikes which would roughly be the size of a school class.

The resort also had a series of mountain climbing ranges that were currently in use. Ricardo, Dom’s supervisor was talking to a group of school kids about how to scale the walls. He nodded towards him and Jennifer as they walked past him, Dom met him with a wave as they passed him.

They reached the perimeter of the resort and a large wooden fence. He slipped a large metal hook upwards and opened the gate, they walked through it and Jennifer watched as he closed the gate after them.

Turning to face her, he smiled and gestured along the path. They set off walking along the beaten path, Jennifer sticking closely to him as they started walking. They were quiet for a few moments before Dom broke the awkward silence.

“So, what’s the new movie about? Some Twilight bull shit right?” His usual tact filled his voice when he was talking about teen fads.

“I’d hardly call it bull shit. But yeah, it‘s popular with teens. Especially girls. Why? You going to come and see me?” She teased as she bumped her hips against his again.

“Heaven’s no. I was just trying to make conversation! Are you going to be killing anyone in the movie?”

“Probably not. Most of the deaths are going to be off screen anyway so we can get a reduced rating.”

“I’m definitely not going to see it then.” Dom replied in a dead pan fashion. Jennifer’s jaw dropped slightly as she realized Dom was joking she playfully punched him in the arm.

“You’re such a jerk!” She spat out playfully as they followed the trail.

“Kiss my ass Jennifer.” He retorted as she smacked him again.

“You know I hate being called that!” Referring to her full, Christian name.

“What? Jennifer?” He asked again, as they carried on walking. She pouted slightly but ran and caught up with the handsome worker.

***

They had been walking for a good few hours and there was a thin film of sweat on her body while Dom was still in perfect shape.

“Uh… Uh… Mercy.” Jen started, she looked over at Dom who looked over his shoulder at her.

“You want to camp here?” Dom asked as he stepped over to talk to her. She panted slowly and nodded her head, her chest rose and fell with her heavy breaths. They walked a little off the path into a clearing on the side of the hill. Jennifer let out a startled gasp when she saw the view.

“Incredible isn’t it?” Dom asked as he joined her.

“Yeah! It really is!” She looked out into the bustling nightlife of Los Angeles and realized just how far away they were. She could barely hear the traffic as the sun set. Something caught her eye as she peered over the skyline.

“Is that…” She started and Dom nodded his head.

“Yes it is. That’s our old high school.” Dom confirmed her suspicions and aided her by pointing his finger at a speck in the distance.

“Oh wow… I remember thinking this place was so far away…” Jen said with a smile, wistful at the sight of her old school and form of torment. Jennifer shrugged off her bag and dumped it next to a large tree opposite where they had been standing.

“Two kids from Los Angeles camping out in the woods. Who would’ve thought it?” Dom said with a grin as he dropped his large knapsack on the floor and unclipped his sleeping bag.

“I know right? God, I remember daydreaming at school and looking up here.”

“Yeah, a year after you left I remember looking at this forest and promising myself I was going to come up here and get drunk.” Dom said with a smile, tucking the sleeping bag under his arm. Dom walked over to the circle they had made for the camp fire and dropped to his knees. Dumping the bag on the ground, he tossed a few fire lighters to the ground and lit the camp fire.

“Did you?” She asked curiously as she sat down opposite him.

“Oh yeah. Drank myself sober if I remember correctly.” He said with a grin as he watched her look up at him. The fire started to crackle with life as he tended to it.

“Did you drink for me too?” She asked, a big grin on her face as she watched the fire come to life. It made several noises as it started to breath like it was a third party in their conversation. Dom placed a few sticks on it to make sure it would burn through the night and keep them warm.

“Yeah. I was so psyched that you’d got so popular and famous. I figured you wouldn’t be able to so yeah, I drank for you.”

“You remember when we first met?” Jennifer asked, casting a glance up at him as he shook his sleeping bag out ready for him to sleep in.

“Huh. Yeah, I remember. How long has it been? God, nearly ten years right?”

“Yeah… Dom can you tell me the story?” She asked, bringing her knees up to her chest she wrapped her arms around them as he cast a look over at her.

“You remember it don’t you?” He asked, as he slipped into his own bag. She smiled sweetly and nodded her head.

“Yes. But I’d like you to tell me it any way.”

Smiling, the handsome young man nodded his head and ran a hand through his long black hair. “We were in maths class at school and you were struggling with a problem. There was a jackass at the back of the class who kept making dumb comments at you. We broke for lunch and the guy kept on at you, he called you dumb and retarded… I tapped him on the shoulder and as soon as he turned around I smacked him clean in the nose. I sat down next to you and asked if you wanted to have some of my chili fries. When he got back up, he saw me, freaked out and ran off, we laughed and were friends until the end.”

Jen smiled and nodded her head. “You were so brave. I always thought you would have made a good cop.”

“Thanks but I always preferred the outdoors. Couldn’t do with being stuck in the city the whole time.”

Jennifer watched Dom speak almost wistfully. Sleep clawed at her mind but she shook it away, his voice was music to her ears and she didn’t want him to stop talking. Not yet at least. She had yawned briefly between Dom’s swift glances at her, but when she yawned again and Dom caught her.

“We’ve got a long day tomorrow. Why don’t we turn in and get some sleep? We’ll get some breakfast at break of the day and then we’ll get back to working on archery.”

“Sure… Dom, can I ask you something?” She asked, slipping into her own smaller sleeping bag.

“Shoot.”

“Why didn’t you say anything about me?” Jennifer looked over at him as he brought his eyes up to meet her gaze.

“… How could I? Jen you were way out of my league and now you’re a Hollywood star. You… You were picture perfect and we just wouldn’t have worked.” Dom spluttered out a vague excuse as to why Dom didn’t ask her out or act on his crush. “Besides, I thought you’d never be interested in me. Now you’re a movie star, you’re above me.”

His cheeks turned a shade of pink as he looked at his feet in the sleeping bag. He looked around the woodland but didn’t want to look at his female companion. He was frightened of what she thought of him, he didn’t want to freak her out.

Jennifer turned her head to the side and frowned lightly. Was that what he thought of her? She wondered if he lacked some sort of self confidence and that was why he didn’t ask her out? Maybe he was scared of what her answer was going to be. She took a breath and tried to collect a measure of tact before talking to him.

“Is that what you think of me Dom? You seriously think I think I’m above you?”

She decided to throw tact out of the window as she spoke to him.

“I never said that.”

“No but you inferred it!”

“Jen let’s not fight about this. I was just a dumb kid.”

Jennifer let out an exasperated sigh and nodded her head. “Sure, OK… Good night Dom.”

While she couldn’t quite see it, Dom was smiling back at her. He was glad he hadn’t fucked up their relationship just yet. “Good night Jennifer… Oof!” Dom was hit by something in the stomach, he reached down to grab it and saw Jen had wrapped her dirty clothes up in a ball and tossed them at him. He laughed lightly and rolled over to go to sleep.

After Jennifer had thrown her clothes at him, she lay on her back and gazed up at the stars, well aware of the presence so near to her. The presence of her handsome, high school friend Dominic Bryan. She smiled sweetly at the thought of him being there for her, and how good his hands had felt on top of hers when he had taught her how to shoot a bow and arrow. She thought about how strong his body had felt pressed up against her like that and how safe she felt when he hugged her. Her eyes drifted over to Dom and saw knew there was enough room in his bag for two. She reached to the side of hers and casually unzipped hers slowly, she slipped out of her warm bag and padded over to his. Dressed in her panties and an old tank top that she typically slept in, Jennifer tugged at the top of his bag and slid inside with him.

Dom was in the midst of a particularly boring dream when he felt a soft weight press against his chest. He stirred lightly and looked down to see Jennifer had slipped into the bag with him.

“Jen?” He asked sleepily when his sleeping bag got a little tighter as it was filled with the both of their frames.

“Hey, I’m cold in my sleeping bag. I want to snuggle up with you.” She replied, beaming up at him. As she did that, she hooked her arms under his arm pits and placed her hands on his back. She smiled and nestled into his chest, listening to his heart beat steadily.

Dom was confused and rather aroused. He tried to think of anything else but could do little to stop the erection building in his pants. He bit down on his bottom lip slowly as his shaft pressed against her tight, toned abdomen. There was no way she didn’t feel it, he looked down at her as she looked down into the sleeping bag.

Her big eyes shifted back up to his, a shade of pink flushed to his cheeks as she smiled sweetly. Moving up, she pressed her smile onto his lips and they kissed for the first time since they had met at high school. He tasted just about as good as anything Jennifer had ever tasted, a wider smile crept across her lips as she parted her legs and straddled him inside the sleeping bag.

Dom’s hands moved to her sleeping shirt and he slowly slid his hands under the fabric and he started to lightly stroke at her skin. It was Dom’s turn to smile as his fingers touched her soft, silky skin for the first time. Breaking his lips off of hers, Dom started to kiss his way over to her neck. Using his right hand, Dom continued to stroke the small of her back while he moved his left hand up to the back of her head. He ran his hands through her hair, lightly stroking the soft, well maintained hair.

Jennifer moaned, tilting her head backwards as Dom lovingly toyed with her hair. His index finger lightly wrapped a tussle of her long freshly dyed brown hair as his lips kissed from her lips to her cheek to her ear and then to a point just behind her ear. He lightly pecked at one of her more sensitive spots, making her gasp then giggle lightly.

“Oh, right there Dom!” She said, as he nodded lightly and pressed his lips against the sensitive spot again. Dom rearranged herself by sitting up, and holding her closer against him. Dom opened his mouth and lightly flicked his tongue against the spot, quickly moving his fleshy organ against her soft skin.

Jennifer’s panties were starting to get wet as she started to grind her groin against the handsome young man she was sharing the sleeping bag with. Jennifer took his head in her hands and pressed her lips against hers for the second time that evening. Their lips parted and she tasted his tongue in her mouth for the first time, she moaned in bliss as his broad tongue gently stroked hers.

Dom pushed his tongue along the top side of hers, he couldn’t help but smile as she moaned at his actions. He couldn’t believe that Jennifer Lawrence, his old high school buddy was rubbing herself against him and she was horny. When he withdrew his tongue from her mouth, they were quiet for a moment as she let her head rest against his.

“Jen… I’m so happy right now.” He admitted, looking up at her as she slowly opened her eyes.

“Oh Dom… I never knew. Why didn’t you tell me?” She said, a soft smile on her face.

“How could I? You were way too pretty and I was far too nervous.” He admitted, another shade of pink flushed to both of their cheeks as she was flattered by him calling her pretty.

“Y’know, I always thought you were cute.”

“Really?” He asked, looking back at her as she smiled and nodded her head.

“Yep! I always wanted someone who would be able to look out for me. I hated school and you came along like you were some sort of superhero. My own personal protector who would be able to look after me forever.”

Dom smiled this time as he brushed her hair out of her face. They kissed again and Jennifer started to explore his body, she could feel his hard abs through the light cotton shirt he was wearing. He was in shape and probably worked out a hell of a lot, tugging at his shirt, Jennifer sat back, breaking the kiss and pulling the shirt up over his head. Dumping it next to them, she finally had chance to admire his body.

She was right.

He certainly liked to work out and that was just great with her. Her thumbs traced each part of his abs, admiring the grooves of his muscles. She planted a soft kiss on his chest and started to work her way down to his abs. Reaching his shorts, Jennifer looked up at him and smiled sweetly, loosening the string she tugged at the grey material.

He lifted his ass up off of the sleeping bag and let her take his pants down. He wasn’t sleeping in any boxer shorts so his knob fell out freely. Jennifer’s jaw dropped, it was close to seven inches long and proportionately thick too.

“Little Dom’s all grown up huh?” She asked, slowly wrapping the base of her hand around his shaft. Her thumb and right index finger joined together in an ‘OK’ type of position. She slowly started to jerk off the base of his cock as he groaned to the sky and nodded his head.

“Sure Jen… Whatever you say…”

Jennifer smiled, as she bent down to put her lips closer to Dom’s shaft. She figured he probably wasn’t that vocal during sex or maybe he was happy with the fact that she was about to suck his cock? She wasn’t sure but she knew that she didn’t care, she wanted to be with the boy she loved.

Dom’s eyes fluttered shut slowly as Jennifer took his cock into her mouth. She wrapped her lips around the bump just under his dick’s head. She tucked some errant hairs behind her ear so he could see her take his dick in her mouth.

Dom groaned and licked at his lips as Jennifer wrapped her left hand around the base of his shaft and slowly stroked the bottom of his cock. She gave a cute moan onto his shaft when she cast her eyes up at Dom as she smoothly bobbed her head up and down the first couple of inches of his dick, her free hand stroking the other part. Dom let out another groan when Jennifer moved another hand down to her panties and he could smell her arousal.

She took her mouth off of his dick and made an exaggerated gasp for air. She smiled sweetly while still jerking him off and looked up at him.

“You know, sucking your cock turns me on so much. I just have to play with myself.” She gave him a playful wink as Dom groaned at her admission and nodded his head. He pulled himself up to a sitting position so Jen could have more room to play with. He then unzipped the sleeping bag and opened it up so that she wouldn’t have to bunch herself up.

With Jen rubbing herself in the comforts of her panties, Dom groaned as she got back into the rhythm of moving back and forth on his cock. As she bobbed her head up and down, her hand started to cover less and less of his shaft since her mouth was taking a claim to more of it. Jennifer moved her hand to his balls and playfully squeezed them as she worked his shaft in her mouth. She worked her mouth around his dick, moving up and down his shaft, feeling it tense up against her tongue as she brought her lips up and took her mouth off of his cock. When he looked down at her, she smiled and kissed the head of his dick.

“Ohhhhh…” Dom groaned again as she gave another soft kiss against his cock all the while she was fondling his large nuts in her left hand. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Dom’s left hand directly in front of her on the ground, she moved forward and placed hers on top of his. She lightly squeezed it as reassurance, when he looked down at her, Jennifer smiled and made Dom smile in turn.

Jennifer closed her eyes and flicked her wet tongue against the head of his dick and as she slipped down his shaft again she made sure to coat the underside of his cock with an equal amount of attention as well. The fire between her legs was burning even higher as she took his cock in her warm, wet mouth like she was some sort of cock sucking expert. She twisted her head to the left and then to the right, dragging her tongue with it as she slipped up and down his dick.

Jennifer moaned through his dick as she quickly flicked from her index finger to her middle finger as she rubbed herself in tiny circles. Sucking cock didn’t really excite her that much but the fact that she was so horny may have been something to do with the fact that she was sucking Dom’s cock. The fire was begging for more attention and she knew she wanted to mount him soon.

Dom smiled down at Jennifer as she slipped up and down his dick, she was doing such a great job working on his cock and while Dom did have limited experience with women, he knew she was something special as she worked herself all over his shaft.

“Ohhhhh damn… Jen, you’re so hot…” Dom moaned as he watched his best friend and incredibly hot actress take his dick in her mouth and smoothly suck his cock.

Jennifer’s moans filled the forest when she groaned around his shaft as she bobbed her head at a quicker pace, gently slapping her tongue against his shaft. She removed the hand from her panties and slipped it under her vest to palm at her moderately sized breasts. Toying with her nipples and squeezing the flesh made her groan again, Dom saw what she was doing and moved one of his hands down to join her.

When she cast a glance up at Dom, she smiled and nodded her encouragement as she quickly bobbed her head back and forth on his cock. When his hand touched her breast she very nearly exploded in a cloud of orgasm, she pressed her soft lips together and started to grind on his shaft. Jennifer slowly lifted her head and licked her lips before smiling up at Dom, she looked down at her and smiled as well. Nodding his head, he struggled to find words to say as Jennifer unzipped the rest of the sleeping bag and slowly peeled her top off and placed it next to the bag. She then stood up and slid her panties down her legs showing off her neatly trimmed bush.

Dom raised an eyebrow and laughed lightly. Jennifer looked down at him and raised an eyebrow at his actions. “Just what’s so funny?” She asked as she put her hands on her hips.

“It’s just… The curtain’s don’t match the drapes.” Dom said with a silly grin as he pointed out that her pubic hair was still its natural blonde.

“Har de har.” She teased him as she stuck her tongue out slightly and got down onto her knees. She crawled onto him and just lay there as they kissed again. Dom wrapped his hands around her waist and rolled her onto her back. She let out a pleasant moan as he got on his knees and started to rub his dick at her very wet entrance.

“Are you ready?” He asked, looking down at her. She bit on her bottom lip and nodded her head, then just like that he was inside her. They both gasped out loud as his dick parted her wet folds. She was the first to moan as Dom withdrew slightly and pushed himself back into her.

Jennifer wrapped her arms around his back and squeezed him tightly as he started to pump in and out of her. She looked up at Dom who had his eyes shut tightly as he made love to her. She reached up and stroked at his face as he looked down at her and opened his eyes.

They met each other in the middle of their embrace and kissed again. Their lips pressed against each other and they both moaned into each other’s mouths as he fucked her. Her legs wrapped around his waist hungrily as he drove in and out of her. He groaned as her pussy hugged and squeezed at his dick, her hands were on his shoulders groping the muscles as he moved in and out of her.

Their mouths opened and they slipped their tongues into each others open orifice. His tongue eagerly sought out hers and he slid it against the ‘roof’ of hers while she flicked hers upwards at his tongue. He put his hands on her breasts and squeezed at the flesh slowly, encouraged by her moans Dom tugged at her nipples making her groan.

When they broke the kiss, they each took turns stealing quick kisses and bites from the other as Dom started to alternate his strokes. Sometimes he would go in all the way in long strokes, while other times he would give short, swift strokes making her gasp with each entry.

There was a thin film of sweat on their bodies, Jennifer was sweating more than Dom as he was used to living an outdoors-ey lifestyle that seemed to be taking it out of his lover. Quickly biting on her bottom lip, he looked down at her and stroked her face removing some of her loose dyed brown hair.

“Are you OK?” He asked as the writing brunette slowly opened her eyes and looked up at him.

“Yeah, very OK,” She said with a grin, looking up at him. She pulled herself up off of her back and kissed him again. “I’d like to go on top though.”

He smirked at the suggestion and nodded his head. Moving his hands down to her hips, he took hold of her body and wriggled her legs off of him. She got the idea and loosened up her leg lock, she then squealed with delight as he threw her into the air as he rolled onto his back.

Jennifer was amazed that he’d managed to keep his dick inside her as they rolled over, but she figured nothing should really surprise her with Dom. He was always there for her and now here he was looking after her again. She leant back on herself and started to rise her hips up and down on him, riding him at a slow rate.

He groaned and let his head fall back and rest against the ground as she fucked him. He put his hands up to her chest and he lightly squeezed her tits, getting a throaty groan out of the actress as she lay a hand on his strong, broad chest to steady herself.

Jennifer moaned out loud as Dom put his hands on her tits while she gradually rocked back and forth on his cock until every inch was within her tight cunt.

“Ohhhhhh… Dom! Mmmm you like that, don’t you?” She moaned and licked her lips as she planted her hands on his shoulders while she rocked backwards and forwards on his shaft getting as much pleasure out of him as she could.

“Fuck… Fuck yes…” Dom admitted, nodding his head and moaning loudly as Jennifer kept grinding her wet pussy on his cock. He put his hands on her hips and started to thrust upwards into her waiting pussy.

Jennifer started to get louder and louder as sweat started to drip off of her body while she bounced steadily on his cock. Her tits swayed up and down and when she rode him, she pinched at her nipples as she watched him with a big smile on her face.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this!” Dom moaned as she bounced up and down on his rock hard cock. The sound of Jennifer’s ass cheeks smacking against Dom’s legs as she rode him filled the secluded area. She smiled and nodded her head.

“Believe it lover!” Jennifer groaned as she leaned her head back as she started to quickly bounce on his dick. Groaning, she felt him thrust his cock upwards, Jennifer punctuated her sentence with a throaty groan.

The fire in Jennifer’s groin was burning fiercer and fiercer as she rode him, her voice started to peak on a higher tone before she started to cum. She alerted Dom by gripping his shoulders and groaning in his ear. Dom knew what was happening and held her tightly not stopping fucking her as he did though.

Finding some breath to speak, Jennifer looked up at Dom and let out a breathy groan as her orgasm washed over her. “Dom… P… Please fuck me hard.” She begged as she threw her body firmly down on his hard, pulsating cock.

Dom wanted nothing more than to please his new lover and with a burst of strength, picked her up and spun her around. Dropping her down on the makeshift bed of their sleeping bag, Dom started to slide his dick in and out of her with a renewed vigour.

Her voice was a whimper as Dom slid his dick in and out of her as quickly as he could, he knew he was close to cumming as well but wanted to make sure that he’d get Jennifer off. He shut his eyes tightly and just focused on thrusting in and out of her, his eyes opened when he felt her hands on his face stroking at his cheeks.

“Talk to me Dom…” She spoke softly, her voice rising as he fucked her.

“Jesus Jen… What do you want me to say?” Dom asked as he drove himself in and out of her.

“Tell… Uh! Tell… Tell me what you feel.”

“Uh… What I feel? I feel like I love you…” Dom admitted carefully as he watched Jennifer’s reaction. Her face softened as she stroked his face and moaned.

“I love you too. Oh Dom! I love you so much!” She cried out and clawed at him as Dom nodded his head and they kissed again. His large, invading cock was being squeezed by every part of her pussy as the enjoyed their embrace.

“I love you Jen, I’ll always love you. I want you to be the only woman in my life and I’ll love you forever.” Dom tried to think of romantic things to say for her but his mind was fogging up with an urge to cum. Jennifer didn’t seem to mind as she clawed and kicked at their sleeping bag, the throes of another orgasm creeping up on her.

Dom could feel the cum in his balls start to bubble up and he knew he was about to cum soon. He voiced his concerns to Jennifer who smiled and simply nodded her head.

“It’s OK baby, I’m on the pill. I want you to cum in me so I can feel your love.”

Groaning, Dom nodded his head and let loose a torrent of cum inside her. Jennifer gasped in surprise and pleasure as he shot his load inside her. Dom’s thrusting slowed to a standstill as he caught his breath. They looked at each other slowly, he wiped sweat off of his forehead and smiled.

They shared another soft kiss as he rolled onto his back, Jen eagerly climbed up against him, letting him wrap the sleeping bag around the two naked bodies. They were quiet for a moment before she looked up at him.

“Dom…”

“Yeah?”

“Are we going to be OK?” She asked, wondering if their friendship was going to either die or fizzle out.

“What do you mean?”

“Dom, you told me you loved me.”

There was a part of Dom’s brain telling him what he was about to say but his heart screamed in protest.

“Jen…” He took a breath and that seemed to signify that something big was coming. She looked up at him with an interested face. “When you left… It broke my heart. I had bought a tuxedo especially for the prom to ask you to go with me. When I learned you weren’t coming back… Well, I got in that tux, got my big brother to buy me a twelve pack and I came up here and got wasted. I figured it was just a dumb schoolboy crush but when I saw you today… It was like I was living that day all over again because you’re going to leave me again. Knowing you’ll be gone at the end of the weekend… It’s like a thousand knives stabbing at me. You’ll never know just how much this means to me.” He took another breath and looked down at her. “So, if this isn’t love. It’s something very close to it.”

Jennifer’s mouth was open, she had no idea Dom felt like that. She stroked his face and kissed him again, two lone tears escaped from her eyes as her lips pressed against his.

“Dom… I’m so sorry. I had no idea.”

“You don’t need to be sorry. I just needed to tell you how I felt. You deserve that much at least.”

She lay her head against his chest and listened to his steady breathing.

“Thank you for telling me. Dom… I don’t think I want this to end.”

“Me neither.” Dom admitted as he turned to stare at the camp fire.

“Will it?”

“I don’t know. Let’s not worry about it and enjoy each other for the weekend?” Dom suggested as Jennifer nodded her head and curled up against him. She yawned and kissed him on the lips before sleep took her. Dom held her tightly as she slept, even with his dick buried inside her. He considered removing it but decided that it felt too good and let it rest there. Dom’s eyes flickered slowly and he fell asleep, Jennifer Lawrence his old high school friend and current lover fast asleep on his chest. Sleep made one last desperate grasp at him and he gladly accepted. He fell asleep. He fell asleep happy and content and in love.

Author’s Note: Just wanted to say, I’m super honored to join the ranks of other authors that have penned the other Celebs Meet CSSA fics. Hi guys! Don’t mind the newbie!

I sat slumped over my laptop, almost working on instinct as I jabbed at the keyboard of my new laptop. I could feel the fatigue working its way onto my face as I tried to focus on the blurry screen in front of me. I had been working on my latest erotic fic with Kaley Cuoco from The Big Bang Theory. The story was that she met a guy on the beach, fucked him in the water, and then gave him anal under the pier, but I had hit a brick wall. As I was editing the paragraph, I was seemingly deleting words at random, as I waited for the latest on my flight.

I had traveled to New York for a vacation and was now looking to fly home with a brief stop over in Los Angeles to visit some family. Typically, whenever I wanted to write something I would struggle to put anything to paper but as soon as I went away, I would be able to write dozens of paragraphs. It was a funny thing but my fans wanted to see it and I felt obliged. Luckily, the weather in New York hadn’t been too great so I was able to get a lot of work done inside my hotel room.

Closing my eyes, I tilted my head back and tried to visualize the scene in my head. What sort of positions would they get up to while they were in the water? Having never actually fucked in the water, I was unsure of how the dynamic would actually work. I put myself in the place of the guy, where would I put my hands on her body? Her tits? Keeping hold of her fantastic ass? Should she get into it in the water or want me to fuck her hard on the beach? Should I swim with her to the beach and do her like that? If so, how should I position her? Grip her legs and put them on my shoulders to get deeper into her?

There were too many variables dancing around in my head, I stifled a yawn and looked around the airport’s lobby. The attendant at the desk had told me that the flight was going to be light so I had been told to go straight to the gate. Me being the ever-panicky flyer, I had turned up at least three hours before the flight. Still, it gave me plenty of time to write more of the fic.

There were not many people waiting for the flight. The occasional family was sitting down disappointed at the lack of action with the plane. We had heard that there had been some sort of storm in Los Angeles and it was stopping the flight from taking off for the time being anyway. I rubbed my eyes quickly and peered behind me, there was a cute blonde girl sitting directly behind me. She looked familiar but I could not place her, she could have been the Queen but I felt my brain was melting.

Closing my eyes, I twisted my hips and went back to writing. Getting a creative spurt, I started to tap rapidly at the keyboard getting another paragraph out of it. In the story, I had carried Kaley out of the water and landed her onto the beach. Her legs had gone onto my shoulders and I was fucking her deeper. I looked into describing how the warm sand clung to her body, as she would writhe under my thrusting hips. After several conversations over ‘Instant Messenger’, I had decided with another author that Kaley would use ‘Sweetie’ like her character, Penny, typically does when talking to a male cast member.

As I typed the name ‘Kaley’ onto the document, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned my head and saw it was the girl from earlier. Her long blonde, sun kissed hair was loose around her shoulders while a loose, white top hung off of her curvy body. Her long legs were decorated with a pair of cut-off denim shorts while her feet had on a pair of white sneakers matched up with white socks. She had a pair of fancy, expensive sunglasses covering her eyes but she looked familiar and as if a light bulb went off above my head and I realized who she was.

It was actually her! Kaley Cuoco was sitting behind me and now wanted to talk to me! Sneakily I tried to shut my laptop so she would not see what I had been writing about but she already knew.

“It’s OK. I just wanted to know what happens next!” She was the first to speak, smiling as she opened up my laptop again. She made a couple of interested noises as she browsed through the document. Reaching the end, she smiled and nodded her head. “Yeah, that’s really hot. You’ve got a real talent for writing.”

“Uh… Thanks?” I replied, unsure of exactly how to respond.

She smiled and joined me on my side of the lounge. “You’re welcome! That’s really hot stuff! Where do you put them up?”

“CSSA.com. I’m the author Blackjack on there…” I started but she excitedly cut me off.

“Oh my God! I love your stuff! That one with Blake Lively was totally hot!” Kaley beamed as she watched me save the document and fold away my computer. “I really kinda like knowing that I’m desired so much.”

“Your boyfriend must be a lucky guy then.” I said with a smile, acknowledging the fact that she was off the market.

“He’s long gone. Broke up in November last year, been single ever since.”

“Oh… Well I’m sorry to hear that.” I wasn’t really but it would be nice for her to hear me say it.

“No you’re not!” She teased, jabbing me in the shoulder blade as she sat down next to me. “Still, at least I get to hang out with more cute guys now.” She said with a smile as an airport attendant stepped behind the desk near the seats. The woman picked up the phone and took a deep breath before talking into the phone.

“Attention all customers flying on Virgin Atlantic flight VS15 due to adverse weather conditions in Los Angeles the flight has been cancelled. We are willing to honor any tickets and offer a free exchange to a later flight. Please see the ticket desk for more details.” There was a sound of disappointment in the lounge as Kaley sighed heavily. She looked over at me and smiled.

Kaley tossed her long blonde hair over her shoulder and smiled. The blonde young woman hooked her thumb under her handbag’s shoulder strap and hoisted it up back onto her shoulder. “So, we need a hotel and a new flight… I think the bar needs a visit don’t you?”

What an excellent idea.

We stood up and made our way over to the ticket desk. Ready to swap over our flight we’d then be able to prop the bar up as we looked for a place to stay tonight. The line steadily moved as people made their complaints known to the customer rep working behind the desk. Rolling my eyes, I knew exactly what she was going through working in retail myself. Every thing’s your fault with asshole customers like them.

We got to the front of the line and gave her our sympathies, she smiled and thanked us. She found us a flight at six fifteen in the morning; she booked us in and bumped my ticket up to first class free of charge. Pleased with myself, I thanked her and we left the line.

“Great, so where’s the bar?” Kaley asked as we left the airport lounge.

“Wasn’t it at the start with the rest of the restaurants?” I asked, hoisting my carry on bag onto my shoulder. She clicked her fingers and nodded her head in agreement.

“Right! Let’s go!” She said with a smile, hooking her arm in mine she half dragged, half led me down to the entrance of the airport. Finding a small wine bar called ‘Woods’ we made our way inside, sitting at the bar we ordered a bottle of white and shared it as we tried to find alternate lodgings. I was jabbing at my phone trying to find a vacant hotel for us to stay in.

“I’ve got one. One room left! I’ll book it, and I can take the bath or something.” I announced to her, she was about to protest when I jabbed at the screen and booked it.

“Done!”

“Great. At least let me get the cab.” She said with a smile as I nodded.

“Go for it. That just maxed out my card.” I retorted with a hearty laugh.

***

The cab ride over was an uneventful one, we heard by radio news that there was a freak storm had been battering L.A and it meant all planes were grounded. Our replacement flight was at an ungodly hour in the morning so we’d have to leave for about four a.m to beat customs and get to our seats in time.

Kaley paid the cab driver and gave him an extra five dollars as a tip. He helped us with out bags and took them into the foyer of the hotel. We made our way over to reception and checked in, we were staying on the fourteenth floor and had a king sized bed. In any other circumstance, I’d be giddy at the thought of sharing a bed with Kaley Cuoco but it was like it hadn’t sunk in yet. I wasn’t quite sure that it was actually happening, we dumped our luggage to one side and decided to have a few nightcaps before heading to bed.

“So when did you start thinking I was hot?” Kaley asked as we stepped through the large double doors of the hotel’s bar area. It was a large room with an actual bar that ran the entire length of the room, the surface looked like it was mahogany but could have easily been a fake.

Decorating the area behind the actual bar was a mirror that ran opposite the bar top as well, but also reflected the expensive bottles of wine and champagne that the hotel had to offer. Opposite the bar there was the seating area, there were several chairs and tables that guests and customers could use for their leisure. The corner of the room had a table and chairs set that faced outside and let whoever was sitting down see outside onto the streets.

“Well, it was The Big Bang Theory that cemented it but I remember managing to catch a few episodes of Eight Simple Rules and thinking you were cute.” I admitted as I pulled out two barstools, like a gentleman I offered for her to take it. She smiled and thanked me as I pushed the chair in with her sitting on it. I sat next to her as she tucked a loose strand of blonde hair behind her ear. “Actually… Isn’t that kind of creepy? You must have been… What? Sixteen?”

Kaley laughed and shook her head. “That’s not creepy at all sweetie. I was eighteen, legal in England right?” She asked, playfully nudging me in my ribs as the bartender arrived to take our order.

“What are you guys having?” He was a man in his mid-thirties with short, jet black hair.

“Can we get a pitcher of margaritas? We’re going to be sitting over there.” Kaley asked, as she pointed to the corner of the room.

“Sure, that’ll be no problem.”

“Awesome!” Kaley beamed, fishing into her purse to take out her card, the bartender stopped her.

“We’ve been told to wave your drinks tab. It’s on the house Miss Cuoco.”

“Oh really?” She asked, looking up at the bartender. When he nodded, Kaley grinned and thanked him.

“So you like The Big Bang Theory?” She asked, turning to face me.

“Love it. I think it’s so funny! One of the channels back home in the UK has started doing marathons on Sunday so I get to gorge on food and laugh at it while dreading Monday morning.”

“Awww, it can’t be that bad!” Kaley said with a sympathetic tone as the table became free. We stood and made our way over, continuing our conversation as we went.

“Well, I think I just have a bad case of the Mondays. Plus, I see a real life Sheldon almost every Monday morning.”

“You’re kidding me!” Kaley said with a grin as we walked past the people cluttering up the bar and towards the tables and seats inside the lounge area of the bar.

“I am not kidding you and frankly I’m upset at the very notion of it!” I replied with a mock offended tone in my voice as we sat down in the corner of the hotel’s bar.

“I think you’re lying to try and get in my good graces!” Kaley teased, lightly poking me in the shoulder.

Grasping my heart in an overly dramatic fashion, I writhed like I was in pain. “You wound me with these words Miss Cuoco!”

“You do not know a Sheldon in real life!”

“I absolutely do! His name’s Philip and he works with a friend of mine in a office block back home in London. When I was staying over, he freaked the hell out when I even looked at his toothbrush. I swear he was decontaminating the place before I had even left!”

That made Kaley burst into a fit of giggles, she covered her mouth politely as she laughed. I smiled and made a shrugging motion as she poked me again.

“You are full of it!”

“I am not! How dare you!” I retorted, we were just about to dissolve into more silly talk when the hotel’s waitress came over with a large circular tray that had two glasses and a pitcher full of our yellow alcoholic drink.

We thanked her as she set the large jug down on the table and put both of our glasses in front of us. As she left, Kaley turned back to me and smiled sweetly.

“So, are you single too?” She asked, pouring herself a glass of alcohol.

“Yeah, my work keeps me pretty busy and I’m like the youngest guy in my town so I’d need to go out of my way to get some.” I replied, thanking her as she poured me a glass too.

“Yeah, the same with me.” She took a quick drink and cast her eyes out onto the bustling street of New York. “It can be rough working on sets all the time, especially if you’re in a movie too. You can be away for weeks at a time. It can get pretty lonely too.” She finished off her drink and poured herself another one. “So what do you do at work?”

“Well, I’m a supervisor in a retail store, but I’m also responsible for setting up new stores around the country. Which, admittedly, is pretty cool. It’s like I go on tour.” I replied with a smirk. “So that can keep me away from home too.”

“Wow, kindred spirits huh?” She said with a smile. She raised her glass and we briefly clinked them together in a toast. We each took a sip and shared a smile, she took another glance at me and took another sip of her drink. “So, what else are you working on?”

“Well, I’m still working on your fic and I really want to get it finished soon. You’re way too hot to not have more stories on you. People have been screaming at me to get my Miley Cyrus fic carried on and people want the Yvonne Strahovski and Sarah Lancaster story finished too. But, I always get sidetracked with other stories. I’ll be getting through one story and then I’ll get another bright idea and leave the nearly finished story on the wayside.”

“What are the plans for my story? What do you want to do to me?” She asked, smiling at me. Her right foot came up off of the floor and pushed it against my leg, she slowly stroked it up and down my shin.

“You really want to know?” I asked, tugging my chair closer to the table, obstructing what Kaley was doing to give us some privacy. Kaley bit on her bottom lip and nodded her head slowly, she leant forward and lightly pushed her breasts together. I could see her cleavage had been accentuated neatly with her upper arms squeezing her breasts together.

“What did I say at the airport? I’d love to know what guys want to do with me.”

“Well…” I started off, taking a deep breath. I smiled at her as she started to increase her foot action.

“Tell me.” She half asked, half demanded as she tucked some loose strands of blonde hair behind her ear.

“I’ve always wanted to watch your ass bounce as I fucked you doggy style. I’d… I’d like to fuck your ass too.”

“Kinky!” She said with a grin, taking another drink she finished it and looked around before leaning in a little closer. “Where do you want to cum? In my ass? Because I know you like giving girls facials in your stories… Do you want to cum on my face too?”

“God yes…” I admitted as she grinned and leant back in the chair. Her feet moved down my legs to my feet and she casually bumped them against mine playing footsie with me smiling as she did so.

“Well, let’s see where the night takes us shall we?”

I nodded my head dreamily and poured myself another glass of the drink. The pitcher was almost empty and we could probably share another glass or two before it was empty. I wasn’t that big on feet but the fact that Kaley Cuoco was playing with me made me more than a little bit hard.

“So how come you wanted to come to America?” She asked, swishing the glass in her hand around casually.

“Not sure, always wanted to come over and visit. I went to Florida last year and really enjoyed it, so I wanted to check out a city break instead of another tropical break.” I answered, sipping at the drink in my hand.

“Nice, how did you like Florida?”

“Yeah, it was great. Really enjoyed it, I got a lot of… Attention when I was over there too. I don’t know, because I’m English?”

“The accent is very hot. Which girls are hotter? New York or Florida?” She asked, sipping on the drink in her hand.

“Well, Floridians were more scantily clad but… You weren’t in Florida.” I said with a cheeky grin as she beamed back at me.

“Well aren’t you sweet?” She said with a big grin. She leant in and planted a soft kiss on my right cheek, her right hand playfully squeezed my left one. “If we were together I think I’d probably jump you right about now. Shame we’re not together isn’t it?”

Sighing heavily, I nodded my head as she grinned and leant back in her chair. “We’re about done with this.” I said, motioning to the near-empty pitcher. “Do you want to get another one after this?”

She looked over at the bar, frowned slightly and shook her head. “I think a band’s playing later tonight. I could do with a dance, do you want to go and see them?” She said with a smile, turning back to face me.

“Well, I’m a horrible dancer but I’ll give it a shot. I’ve been told that I look like I’m looking for my keys.” I said, putting my hands on my body like I was searching for something.

That made Kaley laugh again, she blinked slowly before speaking again. “Well, maybe you can look for my keys.”

She winked playfully at me, I couldn’t quite get over the fact that Kaley Cuoco was flirting with me and was certainly enjoying herself.

“That sounds… Pretty great actually.”

“Darn tooting it does!” Kaley said with a grin, she finished off her glass and put it on the tray. I swiftly finished mine and placed mine next to hers. “Should we go then?” She asked, as we stood up.

“Sure.” I replied, apprehension filled my stomach as we stepped out of the bar and crossed to the function room of the hotel. It was a large room that had a laminated floor with several tables dotted around. Near the back of the room there was a large wooden stage elevated several feet off of the floor. The band had set up on the stage and were doing a brief sound check, Kaley took hold of me by the hand and dragged me to the front of the room.

As the band opened up with a Cheap Trick number, Kaley let out a pleased squeal of delight as she started to sway in the rhythm of the music. Unsure of what to do, I kind of put my hands in the air as my body jerked to the music similar to how Kaley was moving. She put her hands on mine and moved them down to her body, putting one on her waist and the other on her actual, flat tummy. I was unsure if she wanted me to continue but knew I was OK when she tilted her head back and rested it on my shoulder.

“It’s OK baby.” She encouraged as my hands started to feel her soft flesh. She moaned lightly in my ear as her hands reached behind me and stroked at my hair and face as we moved together to the music. I wasn’t sure of what I looked like but didn’t really care as the blonde Goddess started to rub her ass against my groin. Even over the music I could hear her moaning slightly as my erection pressed into her flesh.

My hands stroked at the other parts of her body as she led our movements. We would move to the left and then to the right as we swayed to the music. Her hands drifted over my face and she slowly slid them off of my body and back onto hers. She placed them on top of mine and led them over her supple body.

Occasionally, she would squeeze her hand making mine squeeze her flesh too. Another girlish squeak escaped her lips as my hands cupped her amazing body. The band finished off with the first song and quickly moved into a softer, slower number. Kaley took my hands off of her body and she turned to face me. Pressing herself up against me softly, she wrapped herself around me and nestled her head into my chest. Almost instinctively, my hands found the small of her back and drew delicate patterns on her as her hands lightly roamed against my back.

She looked up at me and smiled softly. “I’m not teasing you too much am I?” She asked, concern in her voice as her breasts pressed into my chest. “I can go over the top sometimes I know…”

“Nah, you’re doing fine.” I replied, smiling back at her as my erection pressed against her tummy.

“That’s good. I didn’t want to lead you on, that’s all.”

“Kaley, I really didn’t expect anything to come from this so we’re going to be OK.”

She smiled and moved back to her head resting on my chest.

Soon enough, the band had finished that song and we were about to go back to dancing when Kaley put her hand on my chest.

“I think we should go to sleep soon. I need the rest and we need to be up again soon.” She said with a smile, I nodded my head in agreement.

“Sounds like a plan.”

We made our way past the dancing couples, her hand in mine as she led us out. We got back to reception and picked up our bags. Both of our suitcases were on wheels, which made it easier for us to move the to the elevator. We stepped inside the small metal room and I jabbed at the fourteen button. The doors closed and slowly we made our way up, creeping past floor by floor.

“How come you’re here by yourself? Shouldn’t you be flying with an agent or something?” I asked, turning to face her as my erection slowly died down.

“Yeah, I should but I don’t like being looked after. Much easier for me to get into trouble.” She said with a smile as the elevator arrived at our floor.

“And you get to meet handsome Brits too?” I asked with a grin. She cocked an eyebrow but nodded her head.

“Meet handsome Brits too.” She conceded as we walked into our room.

“So, you can take the bed. I’ll sleep in the bath tub or something. You’ll have to wake me up if you need to go though.”

The room was overly large and had a large king sized bed in the middle next to a bedside table. The window ran the entire width of the room and gave a great view of the city as it bustled with midnight life.

“Well, it doesn’t make any sense for us to not share that bed. Look at the size of it!” Kaley exclaimed, looking at the large bed in the middle of the room.

“You’re sure?” I asked, not wanting to get slapped with a sexual harassment charge as my day could possibly get worse.

“Do you snore?” She asked, I was about to shake my head when she ignored it and brought a hand up to stop me. “Never mind. I’ve seen worse. Trust me! We should probably get some sleep though.”

Remarkably, my eyes were getting heavy. I nodded and stifled a yawn. We tugged back the duvet cover and climbed in, we thought it would be appropriate for us to be clothed after all. It’s not like we were boyfriend and girlfriend no matter how much Kaley had spoken about kindred spirits in the bar.

“Good night.” She called out softly, nudging my back with one of her elbows.

“Good night Kaley.” I replied, nudging her back. Then, my eyelids fell heavy and I fell to sleep.

***

The room was pitch black and I felt a strange presence on top of my hands, it was warm. Like a pair of hands almost, something soft was being pressed up against it as the hands danced around my own ones.

A female figure quickly passed in front of my eyes as they adjusted to the dark light in the room. The figure was certainly toned, a neat set of breasts with long blonde hair. Thinking this could be some sort of robbery, I called out to Kaley, who should’ve been next to me.

“Kaley?” I called out as the female form that was in my room moved onto the bed. I could feel the weight shift in the bed to my right as she kneel-walked over to where I was. Then, she was on top of me and had moved her weight so she was now sitting on my ribs.

“Oh it’s me all right!” She said with a grin, brushing her luscious hair back from hiding her face. Tucking the loose strands behind her ears, I could fully admire her ruby red lips that were wet with hunger.

“I’m… I’m naked.” I noted. Looking down my body as I looked at her sit on my tummy. She smiled and nodded her head.

“You are… And so am I.” I looked down and her porcelain white skin was shining brightly. A thin layer of sweat was on her body and her nipples were hard, I could also feel a warm, wetness on my chest. Looking at the source, she giggled.

“Sorry babe. Had to get started without you! Too horny you see.”

“Oh… Right then… Sorry. What’s going on exactly?”

Rolling her eyes, Kaley leant in and kissed me on the lips. She applied light pressure to my lips as I kissed her back. My dick surged upwards as she put her hands on my neck and tugged me closer to her. Our mouths opened and she pushed her tongue inside my mouth first, she was in complete control and I was at her whim. Breaking her lip lock with me, Kaley playfully bit on my bottom lip. She planted another soft kiss on my lips and stroked my shoulders.

“If I suck you off and you cum are you going to be able to fuck me?” She asked, as she repeated the pattern of kissing and biting lightly at my lips.

Sighing heavily, I nodded.

“I can’t hear you.” She teased, looking up at me as she made her way down to my crotch.

“Yes.” I replied, the s sound dragged out, almost like it was a serpent’s slithering tongue.

“Good boy.” She said, kissing my abdomen lightly. Her delicate right hand cupped my sac and she grinned. “They feel heavy. Are they full of cum for me?” She asked, as she tugged at my nuts, measuring my reaction to her toying movements.

“Yes.” The same slithering ‘s’ rang out in the room as she grinned and made contact with my penis.

“And what about this? Is this going to be able to fuck me like you’ve wanted to? Like I deserve?” She asked, wrapping a hand around my shaft and slowly stroking it. Biting my bottom lip, I nodded my response and then gasped when she squeezed my dick’s base harder that she had done previously.

“Out loud sweetie.” She said again, smiling at her actions.

“Jesus… Yes! Yes it‘ll be able to fuck you like you deserve!”

“Good boy.” She said, a smirk forming on her pretty face. She licked her ruby red lips tantalizingly slow from the left of her gorgeous mouth to the right. Her eyes locked dead with mine as she opened her mouth to suck my cock. A wicked look was in her eyes, as she got ready to rock my world.

Kaley rearranged herself on the bed so that she was kneeling next to my lap. She bent over and tucked some loose strands of blonde hair behind her ear so I could watch her as she slipped my dick into her mouth. Her tongue slowly wrapped its way around the girth of my dick as she slowly started to bob up and down on my length. Kaley made sure that her tongue moved with her lips as she slipped up and down. Up and down, up and down Kaley casually sucked its length. Taking the first couple of inches down her throat, she slid it out of her soft, sweet waiting mouth. She hadn’t gagged a single time during her initial, ‘testing the waters’ with my member. She made a few more casual bobs as she cast a sideways look to me, her green eyes seemed to be so much hotter with my cock in her mouth.

Her lack of any particular eye shadow complimented her pretty well as she was kneeling there with my dick in her mouth. With as little effort as possible, the dick then slipped from her mouth and lightly bobbed in the air. She licked her lips and kissed the tip of my dick making it jolt ever so slightly. Then, in one fell swoop, she opened her mouth and took the rest of my dick down her mouth in one motion. Her eyes looked like they were going to bulge out as she looked so surprised at her achievement.

I heard her mumble something but it was obscured by my dick in her mouth. Not that I really cared either. Of all the people who had sucked my dick, this was the best blow job I had ever had the good fortune of receiving. I was lying in an unfamiliar bed and getting head from the most desirable and gorgeous women in the world and I wasn’t going to stop it now. Kaley’s hands had made their way up my legs and were lightly digging into my thighs as she bobbed up and down on my cock. Her tongue made a conscious effort to flick against my sac whenever she hit the bottom of my cock. Letting out a groan, my head fell back against the soft pillow as she satisfied me orally. Then, she pulled away. I was about to complain but she began to jerk me off with her right hand.

“Close to cumming?” She asked, looking up at me.

“A little…”

“Good boy.” She said with a smile. Jesus Christ, every time she spoke my cock would feel like it was growing an inch or two. It strained against the sexy compression that was being put on it by the star of The Big Bang Theory and 8 Simple Rules.

“Oh Jesus… I wish I could shove my tits in your face while I jerk you off… I really do! I love having my tits worshipped.” She said with a big smile on her face, her voice was rising almost like it was she was getting off on teasing me. When my dick wasn’t in her mouth, she casually stroked the bottom of my shaft with her right hand.

My cock got hard and pushed upwards towards my stomach a little. Kaley perked up, pinning my cock downwards, hard against my abdomen. She pressed my dick against my stomach and then gave it a long, hard lick along its underside. When she reached the tip of my dick her tongue would dance around the head flicking against the piss slit.

She then changed her tactics and started jerking off the bottom of my shaft as she sucked off the top half. Her tongue ran circles around my head while her hand moved up and down applying a lot of pressure as she would squeeze the base of the shaft whenever it dropped downwards. If she carried on like that, I would cum at any second.

“I’m gonna cum!” I yelled pushing my hips up off of the bed slightly. Kaley squeezed my cock hard pushing it upwards towards the air.

“Yeah! Cum for me! Yeah! Give me that hot cum! Mmmm…” Kaley moaned, pressing my cock hard against my lower abs. With a slow, steady, deliberate stroking fashion, Kaley hovered over my dick’s head and waited for me to cum. Groaning, I let loose and shot my cum upwards. The majority of the load landed in her mouth but some landed just over her mouth and on her face.

Smiling, she scooped up the salty liquid and dumped it in her mouth. Sucking it clean off her fingers, she gave a big beaming grin towards me and slunk down to my shaft. Sucking on my cock delicately, she made slow, soft, deliberate passes to make sure she didn’t hurt my member. She managed to take in most of my dick, and would pass up and down the shaft stopping just below the head of my cock. Then, her tongue would come out and trace the semi-circle in front of her.

She finished up with my penis and let it fall from her mouth. She lightly stroked the member, looking up at me.

“So was it as good as you’d imagined?” She asked, smiling warmly at me as I caught my breath and wiped a thin film of sweat off of my forehead.

“Better.” I admitted as she beamed up at me. Once she had finished with my cum, she curled a hand around my member and slowly jerked my shaft. When I shivered at her touch, she cast a glance up at my dick.

“Are you tender?” She asked, after the explosive orgasm I’d just been through.

“Yeah, a little bit.” I admitted, she smiled and nodded her head.

“OK, I’ll go slowly.” With that, Kaley put her hands on my chest. She slowly placed her left leg over my waist and straddled me. She leaned forward, dipping her breasts into my mouth as she did so. She reached under herself and found my dick, aiming it at her pussy she slowly lowered herself down. My dick slowly parted her folds as I entered her for the first time.

Her head fell back as she enveloped all of my dick. I eagerly attached my lips to her right nipple, sucking on the hard nub as I held onto her hips with my hands. Kaley let out a low groan as my dick filled her vaginal walls, she put her left hand on the back of my head and pulled me closer to her tits. Her right hand fell onto my chest, her thumb casually stroked at my left nipple as she started to lift her hips up and down.

“How is it?” She asked, as I took her breast out of my mouth and started to kiss at the flesh around her nipple.

“Fucking perfect Kaley.” Smiling as she leaned down and planted another kiss on my lips.

“Getting inspired?” She said with a smile, lightly biting at my bottom lip as I sat upright in bed with her still on top.

“You’re like my own muse.”

“Tell me… Tell me what you want to do to me!” Kaley moaned as she put her hands on my shoulders and started to ride up and down on my dick.

“I want to fuck you doggy style… Then maybe fuck your ass?” I said, uncertainty in my voice as she opened her eyes and smiled at me. She pressed her smile against my lips and we slipped our tongues into each others mouths as they wrestled for dominance.

“You boys are all the same! My butt’s not even that nice!” She said with a smile, her body wrapped itself around me as I started to lift her up and down off of my prick.

“Well, I’ll have to judge it! Have you ever had anything up there?” I asked as she pushed her face into my shoulder, moaning against my flesh. I put my hands on her ass and lightly squeezed her cheeks as she let out another moan before throwing her head back and calling out in pleasure. Her facial cheeks had flushed with red as she started to grind her groin against mine as I kissed her soft neck.

Sitting up on my knees, I realigned our bodies with the mattress and moved down with her. Pinning her shoulder blades against the soft, fluffy bed

Kaley removed her hands from behind my neck and put them on my shoulders. Using them to steady herself, the blonde geek Goddess started to bounce up and down on my rock hard cock, all seven inches burying themselves inside her.

She pressed her lips up against mine again as her soft tongue parted my lips and we went back to exploring each others mouths. Her tongue slid over mine and then ran under it gently as I started to lift her up and down on my prick. Her soft moans filled my mouth as her hands moved round to my back, instead of digging her nails into my skin, instead she ran them over my shoulder blades similar to how she would one of her co-stars.

Her lips came off of mine and she tilted her head into my shoulder as we built up a steady rhythm of fucking. She surprised me by biting down on my neck and sucking on the wound quite hard, resulting in giving me a love bite. She then flicked her tongue against the wound and smiled wickedly at me.

“Did I do bad sweetie?”

Christ. When she called me that, it made my balls boil with pleasure. I shook my head and smiled.

“Not at all.”

“Maybe you could give me one later?”

“Maybe I could…” I said with a grin, trailing off as her head fell back. The sweat from the nights actions so far had dampened her long luscious blonde hair as she moaned at my dick stroking her insides.

Kaley moaned and pulled me closer to her on the mattress, my forehead rested against the mattress as her crossed, strong calves slammed at my hips. Her soft hands grasped at my shoulder blades as her palms fell flat on my back. They roamed up and down on me, like she was trying to find a particular contour in my skin.

“I’ve never fucked a genuine author before!” She giggled as I lovingly lapped at her soft, elegant neck.

“This is more than a brand new experience for me too.” I admitted as I tried to find a decent rhythm, lifting my head off of the mattress. I smiled as she cupped my head in her hands and kissed me again. As she broke the kiss, she smiled sweetly and suddenly bit onto my bottom lip and playfully tugged it outwards.

“Sweetie… You’re fucking me so deeply!” Kaley groaned as her hips rose up off of the bed and cried out in bliss.

Kaley’s eyes shut tightly and she pulled me tightly to her as my dick started to slide into her against her more sensitive spot. Kaley’s wetness spilled out onto the bed as her ragged breathing started to spill out against my ear.

Her eyes opened slowly and she rocked her head to the right, looking at the soft fluffy pillow she had discarded. She looked back at me as I slipped in and out of her, her eyelids flickered slowly as her breath started to escalate.

“Are you going to cum soon Kaley?” I asked, she bit on her bottom lip and nodded her head slowly. “Good, cum for me… Sweetie.” I used one of Kaley’s more preferred terms and watched her look up at me and grin.

Kaley bit on her bottom lip and nodded frantically. “Oh! God here I go!” Kaley’s legs wrapped themselves tighter around my hips and she squealed out in pleasure as she came. I felt the warm liquid gush out onto my dick as I continued to invade her, taking one of my free hands I slowly started to rub her sensitive clit making her gasp out for more air.

“Oh shit sweetie! So fucking good! Just… Just stop for a minute…”

I complied, slowing down but keeping myself buried deep inside her. I took Kaley’s need for a breather. Kaley casually wrapped her arms around my back and she threw me onto my back. She put her hands on my chest and started to ride me, it was my turn to close my eyes and let my head fall back as her soft hands ran over my chest.

Her warm, wet pussy hugged my member tightly as she lifted herself up and down on my pole. Her eyes had shut tightly again and she was moaning to the sky, pawing at her left breast with her left hand softly while her right hand had started to roam over my chest, casually thumbing her hand against my nipple. I put my hands on her hips and started to help her rise and fall on my shaft, she moaned at the action and nodded her head firmly.

She leant down and kissed me again, her soft forehead felt so good pressed against mine as she rode me. Her soft tongue slid inside my mouth for the second time that evening and this time she was far more aggressive. She went straight for the kill by slapping it, almost aggressively, against mine. When I tried to respond in kind, she let it slip away. Giggling through the kiss, she was obviously enjoying herself as she toyed with me.

She broke the kiss and slowly opened her eyes. Smiling up at me, she bit on her bottom lip and lightly stroked my shoulders.

“Do you want to fuck me doggy style?”

I grinned and nodded my head. She smiled and planted another soft kiss on my lips before she rolled over onto her chest and slowly lifted her hips up off of the bed. I walked on my knees behind Kaley and gave my dick a slow pump up and down, making sure I was ready to go. I rubbed my dick’s head against her wet lips before slowly pushing my dick inside her.

Kaley’s head fell back and she let out a low groan of pleasure as my dick filled her up inside. Putting my hands on her hips, I slowly pulled out of her and pushed back into her. My fingers lightly dug at her perfect skin on top of her thighs, Kaley’s head fell down as she started to moan into the comfy duvet of the bed.

Pumping my dick in and out of her, my hands slid up her body to her perfect ass. Kneading at the flesh, I lightly slapped at her rump. She looked over her shoulder at me and smiled sexily as I rubbed the red area I had just swatted.

“Uh… Uh… You like my ass don’t you sweetie?”

I leant down and planted another soft kiss on her lips and nodded.

“It’s a very nice ass.”

Kaley grinned and ran her hands through her hair, tucking it behind her ear, I eagerly pressed my lips up against the soft crease of her neck. I let my tongue slide out and lightly taste her skin as I started to deliver fast, small strokes inside her warm, wet pussy. I wrapped my arms around her waist and held her close to me as Kaley let out a low pleasant moan in my ears as I fucked her.

Changing my mind, I slid my left hand down from her waist to her waiting pussy and started to rub my left pointer finger against her clit. Kaley let out a long groan as my finger started to stimulate her pussy.

“Feels… Feels so good!” Kaley screamed as I fucked her. Ignoring it and focusing on fucking her, I nodded and started to increase my pounding. Rubbing her clit again, Kaley yelped and her stomach arched up off of the bed. With an almighty scream, Kaley’s pussy flooded with girl cum gushing out onto my shaft. Ignoring it, I continued to fuck her dragging her screaming towards another orgasm. Another shockwave smacked her and another flooding happened, her cum spilt out and flooded out onto the bed.

Dignity had gone out of the window as we engaged in a wet, sloppy kiss. Our tongues bashed against each others as my balls slapped against her skin. We broke the kiss and Kaley rested her head on her arms as she simply moaned with each thrust inside her. She seemed to be spent as I continued to fuck her. Taking a more primal position, I held onto her thighs and just started to fuck her with a wild abandon.

“You’re such a good fucking lay Kaley. You’re so fucking hot.” I cursed aloud as I fucked her. She simply moaned her appreciation, her head tilting to the side so we could make eye contact. Fucking her as hard as I could, I could feel her pussy getting tighter and eventually it contracted around me and she came again. The strength seeming to sap from her body and she fell down so I was fucking her in essentially a reverse missionary position.

I kissed her shoulder blades, wiping the sweat stained hair away from her shoulders so I could get at her skin. As I pounded her, I could feel my nuts start to burn, I could feel the sensation of cum starting to build up in my nuts.

“Kaley… I’m going to cum soon.” I let out with a regretful sigh.

“Hold out sweetie! I’ve got one more treat for you.” Kaley pulled herself off of my dick and slumped forward. She put her hands on her ass cheeks and parted her fleshy buns, using her left index finger she scooped up some of her girl cum and slid it inside her tight, forbidden hole.

“Oh fuck…”

Kaley took hold of my dick, still slick with her juices, and pushed it up against her tight asshole. My head nudged against her entrance as she let go and sighed at the sensation. She spread her ass cheeks revealing her asshole in all its kinky glory to me.

I ran my dick up and down her hole, spreading her wet juice around the brown ring. After a rough minute of lubing her up again, I took my hands away and shuffled forward on my knees. I reached down and took hold of both of her ass cheeks letting Kaley get support lying on the bed.

Kaley looked over her shoulder, bit on her bottom lip.

“Just give me a minute.”

I nodded and waited for her to give me the go ahead. Her breathing was slow and labored, she was panting in anticipation as she grasped as the sheets of the bed.

“… Go.” Her voice was quiet but firm.

I braced myself against her and with a small application of force the thick head of my dick slipped past her constricting ring. She groaned in pain but pushed her perfect ass back against me, encouraging me to continue. I continued to push in to her but couldn’t fit all of my dick inside her, settling for almost half of my member I took hold of her tanned thighs to steady myself.

Kaley let out an intense groan of pleasure as my dick filled out her asshole. Sinking deeper inside her, her tight asshole squeezed at my dick hungrily.

“Shit Kaley… It’s so tight!” I groaned as I made a casual retreat and re-entry into her slick, tight ass hole.

“I’ve not had much go up there.”

Kaley let out a shriek of delight as I slammed deep inside her again. I began to set a pace of pumping in and out of her tight asshole, thrusting in and out at an erratic speed. Kaley threw her head to the bed as I got deep inside her squelching, tight ass.

“Shit! Kaley I’m going to cum.” I groaned as I started to make slow, random thrusts inside her. She cast a look over her shoulder at me and shook her head.

“Fuck my tits!”

I pulled out of her and watched Kaley roll over onto her back. I quickly climbed up onto her and straddled her chest. She put her tits together and wrapped them around my dick, sliding my knob between her tits she bent her neck and flicked her tongue against the head. My eyelids flickered as I groaned and shot my second load of the evening. The sticky ropes tore through from the end of my dick and splattered against her face. She gasped in surprise but closed her eyes and let me carry on shooting my wad, the ropes landed on her forehead and then dripped down onto her actual face.

Collecting my breath, I looked down at her and smiled at my handiwork. The load had landed on her face and had decorated her forehead and had dripped down onto the bridge of her nose. She slowly opened her eyes and scooped up the load, slowly sucking it off of her fingers Kaley smiled up at me.

“Bazinga.” I said with a goofy grin as I slipped off of her.

Kaley giggled and playfully swatted my shoulder. She was about to say something when the alarm in the room went off.

“Shit… We have to get ready.” The plane was going to leave in three hours, it would take at least half an hour to get to the airport and two hours to clear customs and find the right gate so we had half an hour to get ready.

Kaley climbed off of the bed and made her way to the bathroom. I stretched out and yawned briefly, but I was happy. Remarkably, the mental block seemed to have gone as well. I pulled my clothes on from last night and quickly scribbled down some notes on my laptop.

“Bragging on twitter?” Kaley asked, as I made eye contact with her.

“Not quite, getting ready to write on the plane. I had some… Inspiration last night.” I replied with a cheeky grin as she winked at me.

“Come on, the cab’s waiting.” She said with a grin, throwing her wet towel at me.

We collected our things and made our way down the hotel, hand in hand for the time being at least. As we checked out, Kaley moved herself a little closer to me and rested her head on my shoulder. I looked over at her and smiled, kissing her on the top of her head, I put my arm around her and lightly cuddled her as we got into the cab.

The driver must’ve been half asleep or he’d seen it happen before because he didn’t make a peep as we shared another heavy petting session in the back seat. When we weren’t kissing or holding each other, we spent the time joking as the car made its way over to the airport. We tipped the driver and checked in at the airport, as we made our way to the gate there were a few photographers trying to get snapshots of various celebrities. Kaley saw them and frowned slightly, she looked at me with an apologizing face, but I knew what she meant. I let go of her hand and we made our way down to the lounge separately.

We had been separated but soon after Kaley found me and smiled as she sat down on my lap. I hooked my arms around her waist and pulled her tight to me and we shared another kiss. When we broke the kiss, we rested our foreheads against each others and smiled as we linked our fingers.

“I really enjoyed this Kaley…” I admitted as they started to board the plane.

“Me too… Can you see me in L.A?” She asked, I thought about it and I really wanted to but my schedule was tight and I may never see my Grandparents again if I missed this meeting.

“I don’t think so… I’m sorry.”

Kaley nodded her head and smiled. Leaning up, she kissed the bridge of my nose and then planted a soft one on my lips.

“If you think you’ve got one more in you… I’ve always wanted to join ‘the’ club.” She said with a grin, motioning to the plane with a sideways bob of the head.

“Yeah? That sounds good. I could do with joining another club.”

“Bazinga.” Kaley replied with a cheeky smirk at the end.

We managed to actually get onto the plane and off of the runway and on the way to Los Angeles.

Did we join that club?

That my friends, as they say, is another story.

In which case my address is:

6669 NE 42nd St.

Melbourne, FL (not really, but you can still drop by and see who lives there if you want)

The following is completely fictional. Any resemblance to reality is entirely coincidental. Contents of this story are merely creative license, not unlike a TV show or movie that uses real people in fictional settings and situations. However, if you do have video or pictures of events similar to the ones described below, feel free to forward them to me for closer examination. Feedback, comments, praise, criticism, death threats, nude photos, etc. can be sent to voodoojoe2000 at yahoo dot com (come on, you can assemble that into an actual e-mail address).

For personal use only. Feel free to distribute to friends, enemies, lovers, hopeful lovers, whatever, just keep my name and e-mail address on the story or I shall hunt you down and make you write the whole damn thing out by hand.

Celeb of choice in this story is Kate Upton. The codes are (MF, cons, oral). Go fuck yourself and go read something else if you dislike those codes or want something more. Or better yet, write it yourself.

Adventures In Television #3 – Model Behavior

By voodoojoe

″One last little quiz for you since you may not be around in a couple days,″ Richie Tozier said, reminding me that the final decision on whether I was going to be hired full time when my internship ended at the end of the week was due today. ″Who would win in a fight, Lemmy or god?″

″My first instinct would be to say god, but you’re a Motorhead fan so that would make me lean towards Lemmy,″ I said, stroking my chin as I thought about it. ″But then I remember that Airheads was on tv the other day and I’ll say it’s a trick question because Lemmy IS god.″

″Can’t get one past you, can I?″ Richie chuckled. ″Anyway, no matter what Linda decides, I’m in your corner kid. In fact, if you need a job go see Matt Miller, he’s the program director over at KTLA radio. He’s one of my best friends, he’ll set you up no problem. It’ll probably be in the middle of the night, but you could easily work your way up.″

″Wow, thanks,″ I said, unsure whether I should feel good about having a backup job available just in case or worried that Richie felt the need to arrange a backup job for me in the first place.

″Now get me some coffee,″ Richie said, smiling to show that he was partially joking.

+ * + * +

″As you know, your internship is set to end in a couple days,″ Linda Kramer, the head producer and show runner, said as I sat nervously in her office awaiting my fate. ″Richie has been adamant for a while that we need more people like you but I wasn’t completely sure that we had a place for you. So I reached out to some of the people that you’ve interacted with in connection with the show to get their opinions on your professionalism and ability.″

‘Crap, she found out I’ve had sex with a couple of the women I was supposed to interview and she’s going to fire me,’ I thought, bracing myself for the bad news.

″It looks like they’re pretty much universally positive and a couple of them are absolutely glowing,″ Linda said, flipping through a file folder. ″Between those recommendations and Richie’s belief in you, I’ve decided to bring you on board full time, at least for a little while.″

″Thank you, you won’t be disappointed,″ I said, my head swimming with relief.

″I’m not sure where best to utilize you though, so I think I’ll keep trying you out in a variety of ways and see where you excel,″ Linda continued despite my suddenly reduced attention span. ″You’ve done well so far, so who knows, maybe you’ll be like my little Swiss army knife that can do a little bit of everything when needed.″

″Anything you need, I’m your man,″ I said, nodding.

″Good, because today’s task is very important,″ Linda said, rifling through a stack of papers on her desk. ″Ah, here it is. Guess is doing a photoshoot this afternoon and they want us to a piece on it. They’re thinking of coming on board as a sponsor of the show so I’m sending you out to shoot some behind-the-scenes footage for a piece to run later in the week. Here’s the info, don’t screw it up.″

″I won’t,″ I said, taking the piece of paper. When I glanced down at it my eyes went wide and my heart stopped for a moment or two.

″I see you noticed who will be modeling in the shoot,″ Linda said, the corners of her mouth  barely flickering, but just enough to signal her amusement.

″I did,″ I said, still staring at the name on the paper.

″If you don’t think you can handle, I can always send someone else,″ Linda said, going back to her work.

″No, uh, that won’t be necessary,″ I said, getting up from my chair before she could change my assignment to something a bit more mundane, like putting me in the production room to help edit the show.

″Well, what’s the verdict?″ Richie asked when I emerged from Linda’s office.

″You’re going to have to put up with me a little longer,″ I said, smiling.

″I guess I’ll have to call Matt and tell him to hire someone else to fill his weekend nights time slot,″ Richie said, clapping me on the back. ″Anyway, I have to go to a press event for The Avengers if you want to tag along.″

″Normally I’d be all over a chance to meet Scarlett Johansson but I have another assignment,″ I said, showing him the paper Linda had given me.

″Kate Upton in her underwear? Now I kinda want to blow off the Avengers junket and tag along with you,″ Richie said, laughing as he handed the paper back to me.

″I just hope I can keep from looking like an idiot,″ I said.

After her first appearance in the Sports Illustrated swimsuit issue I’d become quite enamored with Kate Upton. I’d spent weeks searching for pics of her on the net until all I could think of was her boobs. And now on the heels of her gracing the cover and the press blitz that had followed, the obsession had come back with a vengeance. If there was any woman on the planet at the moment that could render me a stammering mess with one look, it would probably be Kate Upton.

″I’m sure you’ll do fine,″ Richie said. ″Now if you’ll excuse me, some of us have work to do that doesn’t involve half naked supermodels.″

″I just hope I remember to get footage of more than her breasts,″ I muttered under my breath as I went in search of equipment to use.

+ * + * +

″I’m Daniel Eastman. I’m from Hollywood Tonight to get some behind-the-scenes footage,″ I said, introducing myself to the photographer.

″Vivian Booker, photographer,″ she said, shaking my hand. ″Kate’s still getting her makeup done so you should have some time to get yourself set up.″

″Okay, great,″ I said, surveying the location.

We were in an open field with a white trailer in the middle of it. A handful of people milled around the trailer, which is where I guessed Kate to be.

When the door to the trailer opened the people outside it scurried to take their places. One guy grabbed a black screen while one woman moved to the side of the door as Kate Upton emerged wearing a white robe. She glanced around and when she saw me she leaned in and said something to the woman beside her just loud enough for me to hear ″who’s that?″

Whatever the other woman said must have satisfied her because Kate merely smiled at me. When I nervously returned her smile the look on her face turned mischievous.

As Vivian directed Kate to where she wanted her Kate dropped her robe to reveal a pair of denim cut offs that barely extended past her butt cheeks and a leopard print bra. The combination knocked the wind out of me and it was all I could do to remember to operate the camera.

I forced myself to shoot more than Kate’s boobs, though I did sneak in a couple close-ups here and there. After all, if the point is to help them sell lingerie, then it might help to get some close-ups like they do in bra commercials.

After a handful of poses I started to get the feeling that every so often Kate was turning her attention towards me. At first I scoffed at the notion but every time she turned her head in my direction she seemed to stare right at me and fix me with the kind of look that would’ve melted my shoes if I hadn’t been staring through a camera lens.

″Change,″ Vivian said, causing a couple women that had been standing off the side to rush in with large sheet.

As the sheet was moved around Kate I turned off the camera and made sure to direct it away from her just to make sure she didn’t think I was trying to catch some footage I shouldn’t be getting. I figured the sheet was blocking any view the camera might have had but it was a minor show of good faith to let her know I wasn’t being a perv or something.

When the sheet dropped Kate had changed into a pair of black boy short type panties with a matching black bra. As she went through her poses she turned around a couple times, looking over her shoulder at the camera.

Once again, as she twisted about and posed, I got the feeling that she was directing the occasional sultry look in my direction. When she turned her back and unhooked her bra so she could pose for the camera with her arms covering her breasts she turned and looked directly at me with a mocking smirk like she knew exactly what she was doing to me and that she was enjoying being able to tease me.

“Okay, break time,” Vivian called, handing her camera off to an assistant.

When I turned off the camera and looked up Kate had already put on a robe and was heading for her trailer. I watched her as she went and when she ascended the couple steps and opened the door, she looked back and again gave me that smirk. She even raised her eyebrows just enough to let me know it wasn’t my imagination, she really was teasing me.

Deciding to do something somewhat productive during the break I trudged over to the van. Opening the side door I leaned in and started digging around for the extra battery. The one in the camera still had plenty of juice left but I wasn’t sure how much longer the shoot would last and thought it better safe than sorry.

With battery in hand I straightened up. Turning my head I nearly jumped out of my skin when I saw Kate standing right next to me. Last I’d seen she’d gone into her trailer and I hadn’t heard her, or anyone, approach.

“You’re Danny, aren’t you?” Kate asked me as I tried to calm myself down.

“I’m Dan, yes,” I said, trying not to stare at the way her robe was opened slightly at the top to reveal a bit of cleavage. “Hope I’m not bothering you or anything.”

“Oh no, not at all. I didn’t recognize you so I asked Beverley who the cute guy was and she said she thought your name was Danny and that you worked for Access Entertainment or something,” Kate explained, in seeming constant motion.

“Hollywood Tonight,” I said, politely correcting her.

“That’s it,” Kate said. “You’re really young, aren’t you? How long have you been doing this kind of thing?”

“I’m just an intern,” I said before realizing I wasn’t actually sure exactly what I was at the moment. I guess I was still an intern for a couple days, but I’d been hired full time so I wasn’t truly an intern any more.

“Wow, you must be good if they’re letting an intern handle this,” Kate said, making me wonder if she was flirting with me. With a normal girl I would’ve bet money on it, but with Kate I had no idea. Everything I’d seen of her made her seem like one of those naturally bubbly types that always seemed to be flirting as their default setting. Plus, I found it hard to believe that she’d flirt with me when she could have pretty much any guy she wanted.

“Nah, I’m sure they just needed the real cameramen elsewhere today,” I said, trying to deflect her compliment.

“So you’re saying I’m not important?” Kate asked, hands on her hips though there was a twinkle in her eyes that told me she was joking.

“No, my boss just needs to figure out what I do best so  I drew this assignment,” I said.

“I have to go change, but we’ll talk more later, kay?” Kate asked, smiling at me as she turned to head back to her trailer.

“Anything you want,” I said, hoping I wasn’t sounding too eager or corny.

“Wait, I have a meeting right after this,” Kate said, stopping in her tracks and turning around. “But I’ll be at a party later if you want to drop by.”

“I’ll see if I can make it,” I said, knowing that unless I wound up in the hospital before then that I’d be there. Even then there was a solid chance I’d break out and find my way to the party.

“Got a pen?” Kate asked. When I pulled out of my pocket she grabbed my hand and wrote the address on my palm. “If I don’t see you there I’m going to be really disappointed.”

“I’ll be there,” I promised. As she turned to leave again I called after her. “Can I bring a friend?”

“Sure, but I hope you’re not asking to bring a date,” Kate said, smirking again as if she knew how it would make me turn the phrase over in my head a few dozen times to analyze exactly what she meant by it. Did she want me alone? Was she asking if I had a girlfriend? Was she just fucking with my head? I didn’t have a clue but honestly I was kinda enjoying the teasing. Well, enjoying as much one can while they’re being twisted inside out by it.

+ * + * +

The rest of the shoot went pretty much the same. Every so often Kate would look right at me and give me a look, or lick her lips, or do something that let me know she was doing it on purpose. Not only that, but that she was having fun teasing the hell out of me.

And true to her word when Vivian called the end of the shoot Kate made a beeline for her trailer. After a couple minutes to change Kate emerged wearing a t-shirt with the neck cut out so it hung off one shoulder and a pair of well-worn denim shorts that had been cut off short enough that the pockets stuck out of the bottom.

On her way to her car Kate still managed to look over her shoulder and give me a smile and a small wave while I packed up my equipment. It wasn’t much, but it was just enough to make my brain turn to mush once more before she disappeared from sight.

+ * + * +

“Come on, we’re going out,” I told my roommate, Tom, as I walked into the apartment.

“I have plans,” Tom said, ignoring me as he watched an episode of Castle off the DVR. “I’m taking Ginger to a movie tonight. You remember her from this morning, don’t you?”

“Trust me, this has the potential to be way better than seeing a movie with a girl you’re just going to dump in a couple days,” I assured him. “We’re going to a party, and I know there will be at least one super hot woman there, probably many more.”

“How hot?” Tom asked, his ears perking up. “Hotter than Castle’s daughter?”

“Could be,” I said, trying not to giggle at the irony of him using Molly Quinn as the barometer for hotness considering how my meeting with Molly had ended up, that he still had no idea about. “At work today I had to get some behind-the-scenes footage of a photo shoot with Kate Upton, and she invited me to a party tonight. So if you want to-.” I stopped talking when Tom shot up off the couch at the mention of Kate’s name. By the time I’d finished the sentence he was already in his room presumably getting ready. “Well that was fast.”

“If you get me even into the same room as Kate Upton’s tits, I’ll name my firstborn after you, even if it’s a girl,” Tom said when he came out of his room. “My god those things are a masterpiece.”

“Really? I would’ve thought you’d save naming rights to your firstborn for whoever got you in to meet Selena Gomez,” I said, grinning as I opened the door.

“You do that and you get named godfather,” Tom said, getting as close to admitting his crush on Selena as I’d ever heard him get.

“I’ll have to work on that,” I said, wondering what it would take to make it happen.

+ * + * +

“Whoa, there she is,” Tom said, nearly as mesmerized by the sight of Kate Upton in a little black dress that clung to every one of her ample curves as I was.

“It’s not polite to stare,” a sultry, slightly gravelly voice said from behind us. “You should teach your friends some manners, Dan.”

When I turned around I saw a face that was familiar, but the hair was anything but. “You really need to stick with the red hair. It just works so well for you.”

“You know her?” Tom asked, amazed as he looked back and forth between me and a blonde Emma Stone.

“Oh yeah, me and Danny go way back,” Emma said, leaning over and giving me a hug.

“Yeah, like two whole months,” I said, taking a sip out of the bottle of water in my hand. “Hey Tom, why don’t you go say hi to Kate so you stop staring at her across the room and creeping her out.”

“Um, okay,” Tom said, sounding more nervous than I’d ever heard him. Normally he was fearless when talking to women but Kate seemed to have him on the verge of pissing his pants. Frankly it was nice to know that I wasn’t the only one she had that effect on.

“You think you could arrange to have Tom meet Selena Gomez?” I asked Emma when Tom was out of earshot. “He’s got a massive crush on her but he doesn’t want to admit it because she’s a Disney girl.”

“She’s more of a friend of a friend than a close friend in her own right, but I know her,” Emma said, thinking about it. “I guess I could call her and see if I could set something up. It’d cost you a pretty big favor though.”

“We can work out the details later,” I said, turning to look to where Tom had gotten over his nerves and was doing his schtick on Kate. “I really hope she forgives me for unleashing Tom on her. You know what, she deserves it for teasing me all day.”

“Well, the way she keeps looking over here at you, I’m not so sure it was all teasing,” Emma said, looking in Kate’s direction. Just as I was starting to feel good about that though, she dropped a bombshell on me. “Oh, by the way, Taylor thinks we had sex.”

“Excuse me?” I asked, nearly choking on my drink.

“I’ll tell her truth, I was just trying to make her jealous so the other day I kinda let her believe we hooked up,” Emma explained. “On the bright side, I think it worked. She wasn’t happy about it at all, even after I tried to convince her that she couldn’t get mad about your sex life if she’s refusing to take part in it.”

“For my sake I hope your boyfriend doesn’t know, or at least knows it’s not true,” I said. “I’d hate to have to beat up Spider-Man because he thought I was sleeping with his girlfriend.”

“You sound pretty confident there,” Emma observed.

“You want me to admit that I’d get my ass beaten? In front of an attractive woman no less? Have you ever met a man before?” I asked her.

“Don’t worry, he knows I’m trying to help Taylor get together with this guy she’s totally in love with but doesn’t want to admit it” Emma said. “And thanks for the compliment.”

“Don’t mention it,” I said, looking around. “Whose party is this anyway?”

“To be honest, I don’t really know,” Emma said shrugging her shoulders. “I think it’s director or producer or someone, but I can’t remember. My agent made me come to mingle and charm the power brokers in the room. You know, typical Hollywood stuff.”

“Actually, I don’t know,” I said, reminding her that I was still very new to all this and this was my first real Hollywood party. Though, outside of most of the women being better looking, it wasn’t much different than most parties I’d been to, except maybe more boring.

“Trust me, if you’ve seen one of these things, you’ve seen them all,” Emma said. “Now if you’ll excuse me, there’s a director over there that’s been trying to get me to audition for him.”

“I’m very mad at you,” Kate Upton said from behind me, making me spin around.

“Why are you made at me?” I asked, more than a little confused at what I’d done.

“I invite you to the party and then you spend all your time over here avoiding me?” Kate asked, fixing me with a pouty look that was just so sexy that it was a miracle I even retained the ability to speak.

“I’m playing hard to get,” I said, surprising myself that I’d managed to come up with something slightly more intelligent than just standing there slack jawed staring at her.

“So you think I’ll chase you?” Kate asked, still pouting.

“Actually, I was too nervous to talk to you right away and then I had to talk to Emma about something else so I sent Tom over because he was dying to meet you,” I said, honestly.

“Good, that’s better,” Kate said, slipping her arm in mine and causing everything to go black for a moment as she pressed the side of one of her breasts against my arm. “Now lets go mingle.”

“Okay,” I said, unable to do anything but nod as she led me by the arm into the main part of the party.

+ * + * +

“Can I ask why you chose to latch onto me?” I asked Kate after she’d dragged me around the room for a couple hours to make small talk with all sorts of people that seemed to be as curious as I was as to how I had gotten to be her arm candy. “Not that I mind, of course.”

Just like I’d noticed earlier, Kate seemed to always be moving. Even when she was standing still she seemed to be bobbing around or wiggling in some form. It was distracting enough when viewed from a distance, it was downright impossible to think of anything else when she’s doing it while her boobs are pressed against your upper arm.

“Well, you were cute and to be honest, you had that deer-in-the-headlights look the first time I looked in your direction so I thought I’d have some fun with you and kept doing it,” Kate said.

“I knew it,” I said, suddenly feeling a little less crazy.

“Then on the break I was just going to flirt with you some more, but you seemed so nice and cool that at the last minute I decided to invite you tonight. But when you got here you sent your friend to talk to me and made me wonder what your game was,” Kate explained.

“Where is Tom, anyway?” I asked, looking around. I hadn’t even thought about him since Kate had grabbed my arm, for obvious reasons, but seeing as how I was his ride I figured I should probably find him at some point. “Knowing him he’s probably convinced some gullible up-and-coming actress that he’s a director or casting agent or something.”

“I take it you’re planning on leaving me?” Kate asked, batting her eyelashes at me.

“Unless you’re planning on dragging me home with you, then I should probably start thinking about it,” I answered.

“I just might do that,” Kate said with enough seriousness to make me wonder if she meant it or if just was just toying me yet again. Either way it was enough to twist me into a pretzel inside my head trying to decipher her meaning.

“Man, you don’t give a guy a chance to breathe, do you?” I sighed, trying to shake off my brain.

“Whatever do you mean?” Kate asked with that trademark smirk that told me she knew exactly was I meant.

“I should probably call Tom and see if he needs a ride home or if he found other plans,” I said pulling out my phone.

“Let me do it,” Kate said with a mischievous look on her face.

When I handed her the phone I tried to picture Tom’s reaction when he found out who he was talking to. He’d already met Kate so it wouldn’t be so much about the shock of actually talking to her as it was the fact that she was using my phone and that I was standing right next to her.

“He says he’ll find his own way home,” Kate said, handing my phone back to me. “He also says I should take you into the bathroom show you if I can suck a golf ball through a garden hose. How does a guy as nice as you wind up friends with a guy like that?”

“We go way back to grade school. He was the loud, fun kid that always seemed to get me to do things I wouldn’t normally do,” I said. “Without him I don’t apply for an internship on an entertainment news show, and don’t wind up filming a certain photo shoot this morning.”

“Oh, in that case then thank him for me,” Kate said, leaning in and giving me a kiss on the cheek.

“What was that for?” I asked her, my brain going fuzzy from the feel her lips on my cheek.

“I had a good time tonight,” Kate said. “Normally these things are pretty boring but somehow you made it fun. Besides, it’ll make your friend jealous when you tell him I kissed you.”

“There’s something else we could do if you really want to make Tom jealous,” I said, pausing as Kate raised an eyebrow at me. “We could take a picture of you kissing me on the cheek and e-mail it to him.”

“That is so not where I thought you were going with that,” Kate said, laughing.

“You’re not the only one that can tease, you know,” I said, winking at her.

“Okay, let’s do this,” Kate said, pressing up against me as I lined up our faces in the camera on my phone. Just as I was about to press the button though Kate grabbed my face with both hands and turned my head to kiss me on the lips, leaving me feeling lightheaded. “I hope Tom likes his picture.”

“Yeah, picture,” I muttered, my lips tingling from her kiss.

I’m not sure exactly what came over me next, except that maybe I was a little lightheaded from the kiss and the endless teasing I’d been put through for most of the day. If I’d been in a more stable frame of mind I probably never would’ve had the cajones to try it.

Whatever it was, I couldn’t help but reach out and grab hold of Kate. It wasn’t until I’d pulled her into me and pressed my lips against hers that I realized what I was doing. Images of her kneeing me in the balls for misreading the situation and ruining the night flitted through my mind for a moment before I felt her lean into me and return the kiss.

With her unspoken permission I pushed her back until she was pressed against the wall. When I put my hands on her hips she arched her back and pushed her chest to mine, crushing her breasts between us.

Catching sight of a door out of the corner of my eye, I reached out and blindly groped for the handle. Grabbing hold of it I twisted until it opened up to reveal a walk-in coat closet. Without breaking contact with her lips I grabbed Kate’s hips and pulled her into the closet.

With the door shut it left us in complete darkness, which I didn’t like at all since it meant I couldn’t see Kate. But I decided that getting to make out with her was more important than getting to look at her.

Break the kiss for a moment to catch my breath I felt Kate’s hands on my chest. Her fingers found the buttons of my shirt and started to pop them open one by one. When the last one came free she opened my shirt and let her fingers run over the muscles in my stomach as they traveled down towards my belt.

Before I even had the chance to think about it she’d opened my belt and undid the button on the front of my pants. When it started to sink in what was happening I felt her hand unzip my pants before slipping inside to softly caress my cock through my boxers.

“Shit,” I groaned, the lack of light seeming to make my other senses more acute, making me even more aware of her hand seeking to fish my dick out of the opening my underwear.

After she’d released my cock from my underwear she pushed me back against the opposite wall of the closet. I heard movement and then groaned when I felt something warm and wet brush against the tip of my cock.

“Uhhh,” I grunted as her tongue ran along the underside of my cock.

When her lips wrapped around the head of my cock I tried to put my hands on the top of her head but she used her free hand to bat them away. Instead I put one hand against the wall behind me and reached out to touch the wall next to the door.

As she worked more of my cock into her mouth I suddenly wanted nothing more than to have some light so I could look at that pretty face as she played my skin flute. But, like with the whole day, I was resigned to the fact that things were completely out of my control and I was just along for the ride.

“You’re really good at this,” I grunted as Kate bobbed her head up and down on my dick.

In response Kate mumbled something that I couldn’t understand because my shaft was in the way. The little nod of her head that accompanied the mumbling though seemed to indicate she agreed with my assessment.

“I’m not sure how much longer I can last,” I said, my eyes rolling up in my head as I fought to survive the expert blow job being lavished on me.

Saying nothing Kate just increased the amount of suction she was applying as she pulled back until just the head was still in her mouth. With one hand wrapped around the base of my cock she took my balls into her hand and fondled them with the other.

“Getting really close,” I warned her, feeling myself approaching the point of no return.

“Come in my mouth,” Kate panted before taking my cock back into her mouth.

As she sucked on the head of my cock she stroked the shaft with her hand. Unable to hold back any longer I gritted my teeth and a strangled grunt came out of my throat as I felt the jizz starting to rise from my balls.

My eyes clamped shut as the first shot burst from the end of my cock into her mouth. As the second and third spurts erupted from my cock I felt my knees start to go weak. It was like she was sucking the strength out of my legs through my dick with her mouth.

“Shit,” I grunted, trying to keep from falling to the ground when she let my cock slip out of her mouth.

“I love your cock,” Kate whispered into my ear when she’d straightened up. “I’ve been wanting it since this afternoon and I was beginning to wonder if you’d ever get around to letting me play with it.”

“Want me to return the favor?” I asked her, reaching down to slide a hand up her thigh.

“Maybe another time,” Kate said, pulling away from me.

When she opened the door I was afraid that it was all over. Sure I’d gotten an absolutely amazing blow job out of it, but that had only primed the pump, so to speak, and I wanted more. I wanted to to fuck her and I wanted to play with her tits, and then I wanted to fuck her tits. And then I wanted to lather, rinse, and repeat until I was I could barely walk.

But instead of leaving the room she just peaked out the door and then stuck her hand outside to flick the switch, bathing the room in glorious light. After spending just enough time in the dark for my eyes to adjust to it the light made me squint, but it was totally worth it to see Kate reach behind her and unzip her dress as she shut the door once more.

“Wow,” I said as her dress dropped to the floor, leaving her standing in front of my in a black thong and matching strapless bra that was barely containing her massive globes.

“I get that a lot,” Kate said, smirking as she soaked in my attention. She even put a hand on her hip and struck a pose to get a reaction out of me.

Seeing the hook in the front of her bra I lunged forward and grabbed hold of her bra. As she squealed at my unexpected maneuver I undid the clasp and let the bra fall to the ground, letting her breasts spill out in front of me in all their glory.

After taking a moment to stare slack jawed at her chest I remembered there was still work to do. Dropping to my knees I reached out and hooked my fingers in the waistband of her thong. As I peeled it down I was greeted by the sight of her perfectly waxed pussy without even a hint of hair anywhere.

When she lifted one leg to step out of the thong I draped the leg over my shoulder and went to lean in to get a taste of her. Rather than let me though Kate grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked.

“Ow ow ow ow,” I hissed as she pulled me up by my hair.

“I said ‘maybe another time.’ Right now I need you to fuck me,” Kate said, reaching down to grab my cock.

As Kate lined my cock up with the entrance to her pussy I was momentarily torn between feeling down about not getting to eat her pussy and feeling excited about getting to fuck her. When I pushed forward, easing into the tight furnace of her snatch, that stopped though. Instead I pushed everything out of my mind except for the way her cunt gripped and held me with every inch I fed into it.

“Oooh,” Kate moaned when I finally had every inch inside her.

As I started to pull out Kate lifted one leg and hooked it on my hip, the heel of her foot against my ass so she could use it to pull me back it into her. She put one arm on my shoulder and her other hand reached up and grabbed a shelf above her to help steady her as I set a slow pace.

With her back arched like that it thrust her tits out and made them look even bigger, if that was even possible. Unable to resist I leaned my head down as I reached out and lifted one of her breasts to my mouth. She moaned and leaned her head back against the wall as I sucked on the nipple.

“Fuck me,” Kate moaned as I made short thrusts into her so I could try to inhale as much of her tit as I could manage.

Remembering that we were in a closet in the middle of a party I decided it might be a good idea to quiet her moans a bit. To that end I let her nipple fall from my mouth as I moved to kiss her instead.

While still palming her breast with my hand I began to drive into her with more force now that I didn’t need to hunch over as much. The increase in power raised the volume of her moans but with my tongue in her mouth they were muffled enough that I wasn’t too worried about someone else hearing.

“Harder,” Kate demanded, reaching her hands down to my sides to use them in tandem with the leg still around my waist to try to pull me into her harder.

“You want it harder?” I asked her, picking up speed as I recognized the need in her voice.

“Yeah,” Kate mewed, her body showing signs of getting close to climax.

After having come from the blow job I was still a little ways off from my orgasm. I still wanted to try out a thing or two before we finished up on the likely chance that I never got another shot with her though.

So without warning I pulled out of her completely. She groaned in protest but before she could verbalize her complaint I spun her around so she was leaning forward against the wall. When she realized what I had in mind she spread her legs a bit and stuck her ass out so I could aim my cock at her waiting snatch.

“Oh god,” Kate squealed as I slammed my cock back into her in one quick thrust.

Grabbing her hips I immediately started to pull out of her. When I’d slid about three quarters of my cock out of her I drilled it back home as deeply as I could, causing her to gasp and shudder at the force.

“So good,” Kate moaned, pushing back to meet my thrusts.

With each thrust her tits bounced in front of her and I couldn’t help myself. Letting go of her hips I reached forward and grabbed one of her tits in each hand. I shortened my strokes and used less force, but Kate didn’t seem to mind since the stimulation of playing with her nipples seemed to make up the difference.

“Fuck me,” Kate grunted, her head hanging down as the pleasure started to overwhelm her. “Make me come. I need to come so bad.”

“What do I get if I make you come?” I asked her. I was determined to make her come no matter what, but I figured a little dirty talk never hurt no one.

“If you make me come I’ll let you fuck my tits,” Kate promised, her voice starting to take on the edge of one right on the verge of climax.

“I like the sound of that,” I said, using my hands on her tits to pull her upright until her back was against my chest.

Nibbling on her shoulder I continued to knead her tits with my hands. Using every last bit of strength in my legs I began to drive up into her pussy. After a half dozen strokes it seemed to do the trick as I felt Kate’s body start to clench of quiver against me.

Letting go of one of her tits I used my newly free hand to grab her head and turn it. I could tell she was about to explode in a big way and I pressed my lips against hers to muffle her screams just in time. Her pussy clamped down on my cock, pushing me dangerously close to my own orgasm.

When the threat of her of screams alerting everyone around to our activities had past, I let broke the kiss. Gritting my teeth I tried to focus on anything but the vise-like grip her pussy had on my manhood in an effort to ride it out and cash in her promise to let me fuck those magnificent pillows attached to her chest.

“Oh shit,” Kate moaned as her body finally went limp.

When I slid my cock from her pussy I was so close to coming that I had to think about baseball to hold it off. But it was completely worth it when Kate positioned herself on her knees on her knees in front of me.

Looking up at me Kate made a show of spitting on her hands and then rubbing the saliva into the valley between her breasts. After a couple minutes of that and giving me just enough of a break to make me feel like I wasn’t going to shoot off with the slightest breeze Kate grabbed hold of my cock.

Bending my knees I let her guide the shaft into her cleavage. As she pressed her tits together around my cock I started to slowly thrust my way between them. Between the saliva, sweat from our fucking, and the residual pussy juice on my cock there was plenty of lubrication.

Kate locked eyes with me and each time the head emerged out of the top of the fleshy tunnel she flicked the tip with her tongue. It was an amazing feeling, and an even more amazing sight and quickly I found myself back on the brink of coming.

“Gonna come,” I hissed in warning.

“Don’t want to make a mess,” Kate said, smirking as she let go of her tits and wrapped her lips around the head of my cock.

Grabbing the shaft with her hand she started to jerk me off while she sucked on the head. When she tilted her head up so she could look at me while she sucked me off it was more than I could take.

Clenching my teeth together my toes curled up inside my shoes as it felt like every muscle in my body tensed up. Gasping for air I felt the semen rising up the shaft before erupting out of the end. With a grunt I bucked my hips as I shot my wad into the expert mouth of Kate Upton.

“You are really good at that,” I said, putting a hand against the wall to steady myself as my knees threatened to turn to jelly.

“You weren’t so bad yourself,” Kate said, giving the tip of my cock one last lick to get the last little bit leaking out. “We definitely have to do that again.”

“It might have to wait a day or two because I don’t know if I could take it right now,” I said. As proof, she was on her knees in front of me running her hands over her tits to make sure she hadn’t somehow let some of my spunk leak out and drip onto her body where someone might notice and my cock barely twitched at the sight.

“I have to go back to New York in a couple days, but we should definitely get together again before I leave,” Kate said, picking up her clothes.

“Well, you do owe me one,” I said. When she raised an eyebrow in question, I turned her smirk back on her. “You wouldn’t let me eat your pussy and you’re not leaving town until you let me return the favor.”

“Come by my hotel tomorrow night and you can spend as much time as you want doing anything you want to me,” Kate said, winking as she turned her back so I could zip her dress for her.

After I’d zipped her up Kate opened the door and peeked out. When she was satisfied that the coast was clear she slipped out, leaving me alone for a moment. I checked to make sure my clothes were straight enough to allow me to get out to my car without raising too much suspicion I followed Kate out.

+ * + * +

When I opened the door I found Tom sitting on a stool watching the door. He took one look at me and sighed. “I hate you.”

“What did I do?” I asked him, closing the door behind me.

“Because you got to fuck Kate fucking Upton,” Tom said, cracking a smile. When I just sheepishly returned his smile his eyes went wide. “I knew it, I fucking knew it. When I was talking to her earlier all she could talk about was you. Did you have a girlfriend? Were you really as nice as you seem? I knew she was into you, and then when she called on your phone to see if I needed a ride I decided to jump on the grenade and let you stick around to close the deal with the swimsuit model. Man, I don’t know whether to be really jealous or really proud.”

“Be jealous,” I said, giving him one of Kate’s trademark smirks.

“Tell me she gives good head,” Tom said. “On second thought, don’t tell me. If she does, it’ll just make me want to strangle you. And if she doesn’t then it’ll just kill my fantasy.”

“Lets just say she doesn’t suck at sucking,” I said, grinning.

“I hate you,” Tom sighed, shaking his head as he slid off his stool.

“By the way, thanks for jumping on the grenade and coming home alone,” I said as he headed for his room.

“Who said I came home alone?” Tom said, smiling. “In the cab on the way home I called Ginger and had her meet me here. She’s asleep in bed. I just came out here a few minutes ago to see if you closed the deal. And now I need to go to bed because I have class in the morning and then some job interviews in the afternoon.”

“Good luck on both,” I said, heading for the bathroom as Tom headed for his room.

With graduation rapidly approaching for both of us, we were facing the inevitability of entering the real world. I’d already landed a full time job but Tom was still starting the process but he could be a smooth talker when he wanted and I was sure it wouldn’t take him long to find something.

Signing Bonus

by MTL (mtl_17.feedback@yahoo.co.uk)

Maria Menounos moaned joyfully as Kelly Kelly gently bit down on her right nipple for what felt like the millionth time. Over the past ten minutes Kelly had relentlessly licked, sucked and bit Maria’s nipples, pausing only to slide her lips all over the large round flesh of Maria’s tits, driving the poor Extra co-host crazy.

“Kelly, ohhhhhhhhh God, please, lower!” Maria moaned, struggling to form words as Kelly continued relentlessly playing with her big tits, “Please, mmmmmmmm, please hurry, oooooooh uggggg ah, Beth could be here any minute.”

“Relax girl.” Kelly said sweetly, pausing to use her fingers to gently play with Maria’s nipples before adding, “I told you, Beth will probably be fucking Eve’s ass for at least another hour, so we have plenty of time.”

“But- AHHHHHhhhh oooooooooh!” Maria tried to protest but she was cut off by a sharp pinch to both her nipples which was quickly followed by a gentle squeeze.

“I know, I know baby.” Kelly grinned wickedly, leaning in so her lips were pressed against Maria’s ear before she added with a whisper, “You want my girl tongue in your little dyke pussy. Isn’t that right Maria? You want my tongue inside that hot little queer cunt of yours?”

“Yesssssss!” Maria moaned, knowing what was expected of her and quickly adding, “I, ohhhhhhh, I want your girl tongue in my, oh, my little dyke pussy! Mmmmmmm ooooooooh, I want your tongue inside my hot little queer cunt! Please Kelly, pleasssssseeeeeeeee! I want it! I need it! Oh Gawwwwwwwwwwd it’s been so long! Please, please, please, please oh…”

Maria trailed off as finally Kelly got on her knees in front of her, her fingers gently grabbing onto the only remaining item of clothing she had on. Not that Maria had been wearing that much, but the second they got through the door of Kelly’s hotel room both girls dresses had been removed, quickly followed by their bras. Maria had been going to take off her panties too, and perhaps more importantly Kelly’s, but before she had the chance Maria was pushed up against the wall by the stronger girl, a place the brunette was forced to stay as the blonde had her way with her.

Kelly was still doing just that, kissing Maria’s flat stomach while playing with the fabric of her panties with her fingertips, the blonde wrestler in total control as she cruelly teased the Extra co-anchor.

“Keep begging baby.” Kelly said softly between kissing Maria’s nicely toned stomach, mostly concentrating on the area just above the older woman’s underwear, “Tell me exactly what you want.”

“I want your tongue!” Maria said without hesitation, “I want that talented little tongue of yours in my slutty little cunt! Oh God Kelly, it’s been so long since I had your tongue inside me. Too long. It’s… oh, yes take my panties off! Get me completely naked and fuck me! Oh God I want you to fuck me Kelly. I want you to fuck me with your tongue. Tongue fuck me Kelly, tongue fuck my slutty little queer cunt like only a WWE diva can! Show me why OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH MY GAWWWWWWWD!”

Kelly had been smiling almost non-stop as she slowly pulled Maria’s panties down and helped her step out of them. She had intended to keep the slow treatment going, but as soon as Maria mentioned that little line about WWE divas Kelly was compelled to bury her head between the other woman’s legs and give her Wrestlemania tag team partner’s pussy a long slow lick.

Then not moving from that position Kelly looked up at Maria and said, “That’s right Maria, only us WWE divas can give a dirty little lesbian slut like you what you really need. And do you know why that is?”

“Be, oh, because you’re all dirty little lesbian sluts just like me?” Maria offered, a little smile crossing her face before she moaned joyfully again from another long lick to her horny cunt.

“That’s right.” Kelly said softly, delivering another slow lick before adding, “It takes a slut to please a slut.”

After quoting the unofficial motto of the WWE divas Kelly got down to some serious cunt lapping. Up, down, clockwise and anticlockwise Kelly’s tongue went, constantly going ever so close to Maria’s clit and the entrance to the brunette’s love hole but always avoiding them in favour of playing with the surrounding flesh. And sure, the licking continue to be gentle, but it became her one and only focus, Kelly forgetting all about verbally teasing and taunting the older woman in favour of teasing and taunting her with her tongue.

However as Maria just whimpered and let Kelly do whatever she wanted to her the blonde couldn’t help but let her mind wander a little bit, her skilled tongue going into teasing autopilot as Kelly thought how funny this was.

She was possibly the least dominant diva in WWE history. She’d spent most of her wrestling career getting pushed around inside the ring, and outside of it, well, it was pretty much the same thing except instead of trying to fight back Kelly would allow just about anyone to turn her into their plaything. Girls, guys, groups of either or both, it didn’t matter as long as they were at least mildly attractive Kelly would let them fuck her. She even had been known to suck off a couple of fatties, just to keep up her reputation as the WWE’s biggest slut.

Everyone in the WWE knew what Kelly was like and treated her like the dirty slut she so enjoyed being, although honestly she preferred women. They were always so much more aggressive towards her, could fuck her longer, make her cum harder, and didn’t hesitate in telling her exactly what they wanted. That was why fucking Maria was always such a enjoyable change of pace, because she was even more of a bottom than Kelly was, so much so even the biggest submissive slut in the WWE couldn’t help but dominate the submissive little interviewer with the delicious little pussy.

“Fuck me Kelly! Fuck me like you promised!” Maria whimpered, joyfully crying out as her words seem to awake Kelly into licking her more firmly again. However Kelly still didn’t give Maria exactly what she wanted, forcing the brunette to moan, “Ohhhhhhhhh Kelly, mmmmmmmm, please, oh God fuck me! Fuck me with your tongue! Ooooooooooooooh Gawwwwwwwwwd, FUCK, you know what I want Kelly, please give it to me! I want your tongue inside me soooooooooo bad! I swear I’ll do anything if you just fuck my slutty little queer cunt with your tongue. Anything! Please, you promised me!”

Suddenly pulling away a little from in between Maria’s legs Kelly looked up at the older woman with her chin glistening in pussy juice and asked, “What did I promise you Maria? Tell me exactly?”

“That you’d make me cum in your mouth!” Maria quickly replied, briefly pausing as she searched her memories for exactly what Kelly had told her over the phone, “That, that if I signed on for Wrestlemania you’d spent most of the two weeks leading up to it between my thighs. That you’d make sure my little dyke pussy never goes a day without a serious tongue fucking. That anytime I wanted to cum like a little lesbian slut all I’d have to do is call you and you’d come running no matter what!”

“That’s right Maria.” Kelly said, leaning into briefly kiss her friend’s pussy lips before adding, “That’s your signing bonus. You get me as your personal rug muncher. But you didn’t read the fine print.”

“Fine print?” Maria murmured in confusion.

“Uh-huh.” Kelly said, this time sliding her tongue over Maria’s pussy before continuing, “Every contract has it. Sometimes it’s nothing bad or it’s something that never really affects you, other times it can totally screw you over. And you Maria, are totally screwed. And do you know why?”

“Why?” Maria whimpered.

Looking up with her best dominating look Kelly said, “Because now this hot little queer pussy of yours is mine! See, I promised to fuck you with my tongue and make you cum in my mouth every day, but I’m going to take my time, spend maybe hours licking this yummy dyke cunt of yours until you’re desperate to cum. Then I’m going to tease you some more. Then I’m going to feed you my pussy. Mmmmmmmm, God, you’re a great pussy licker Maria, but you’re fucking amazing when you’re desperate to cum. Then, and only then, I will make you cum like the little dyke that you are.”

Kelly struggled not to smile as she saw the submissive joy in Maria’s eyes at her words, a joy Kelly was very familiar with. Then Maria softly asked, “What about Beth?”

“Beth, I guarantee, has a strap-on deep inside Eve’s ass right now and won’t be bothering us. Besides, I can handle her.” Kelly boasted.

Immediately there was a loud bang on the door, followed by a familiar voice bellowing, “Open up sluts! I know you’re in there!”

Kelly’s confident demeanour immediately went out the window and was quickly replaced by panic.

She had been really enjoying topping Maria, and Kelly seriously thought she had time to really savour the older woman’s pussy before her fellow diva inevitably interrupted and took over. And she seriously didn’t want to have to stop licking Maria’s pussy. Then again, if she played her cards right, and if she was lucky, Kelly might not have too. In fact even though this was a major fast forwarding of how she had imagined things would go this could all work to Kelly’s advantage.

With her panic replaced by a quiet confidence Kelly shifted slightly and reached out for the door handle, silently thankful she hadn’t tried to fuck Maria away from the door.

The second the door was unlocked Beth barged in, closing and locking the door behind her before she took a serious look at the two sluts. Then she smirked, “I see you two bitches have been busy.”

“Uh-huh.” Kelly agreed, licking some of Maria’s sweet taste off her lips, “I was just giving Maria a little bonus for signing on for Wrestlemania. Wanna help?”

Walking menacingly over to the kneeling blonde Beth scowled down at her and said, “What I want is that hot piece of Greek ass all to myself for a few hours.”

Doing her best to hide her fear that she might be losing her chance to make Maria cum in her mouth Kelly said, “Really? So, the mighty Beth Phoenix doesn’t think she can handle both of us? Huh? Is she too tired from fucking Eve’s ass to fuck both our asses? Is she-”

“Fine.” Beth said shortly. She knew exactly what Kelly was trying to do, but that just pushed Beth to put the weaker blonde in her place, “You can stay and get your slutty little ass destroyed. And since it looks like you’ve got this little Hollywood slut ready to cum I’ll even let you finish eating her dyke cunt, as long as you’re willing to beg for it.”

Understanding what was expected of her Kelly quickly begged, “Oh please Beth, please let me finish eating Maria’s yummy pussy. I wanna make her cum soooooo bad. I wanna make this Hollywood slut cum in my mouth and all over my pretty face. Please Beth, let me make her cum. Mmmmmm, she’s so close I can practically taste her cum already. Please? You know what a cum slut I am. Let me have Maria’s cum. Please let me fuck her and make her cum. Please let me fuck Maria Menounos’s lezzie pussy with my dyke tongue so she can squirt her girl cum right into my dyke mouth and all over my dyke face! Please Beth? I promised her I’d make her cum in my mouth.”

“Don’t worry slut, you won’t be breaking that promise. But if you make the little Hollywood ho cum before I give you permission, you will regret it!” Beth promised before turning to the brunette and adding, “Now, get back to eating out that little whore. Lick her slutty queer cunt nice and slow while I get ready to ass fuck you.”

Maria whimpered as the two blondes looked at her like she was a piece of meat, which was appropriate considering that’s how they were treating her. Like something they could just agree to share without even asking whether she was ok with it, which she was, but if guys tried to treat her like this Maria would have probably been very upset. Because they were women it only made Maria hot.

Of course lustful looks and being talked about like she was a piece of meat had nothing on Kelly’s skilled tongue, Maria’s head snapping back painfully against the wall and her mouth opening wide in a loud moan as a certain pretty blonde head once again return to being in between her legs.

Just like before every lick quickly became torturous, Kelly cruelly avoiding all of Maria’s most needy of areas while making sure the pleasurable licks she was giving her pussy were nowhere near enough to make her cum. And the only thing Maria could do about it was whimper pathetically, going from experience that the only thing begging would likely get her was a sore, well spanked ass. Luckily Maria got a minor distraction in the form of watching Beth strip off her tightfitting dress, bra, panties and high heels, the sight of course making her hotter but at least it was something to take her mind off Kelly’s cruel licks. Then Maria got something much more distracting, namely Beth pulling a large strap-on from her oversized purse and then pressing that fake cock to Maria’s lips.

“Open up slut!” Beth barked, Maria quickly parting her lips so the blonde could shove the first few inches of the dildo into her mouth. Almost immediately Maria moaned as she tasted a very familiar flavour, Beth’s eyes lighting up right before she confirmed Maria’s suspicions, “Mmmmmmm yeah, you like that bitch? How’s Eve’s ass taste? Good huh? You like it? Of course you do, because you’re a dirty little ass to mouth slut! Mmmmmmm yessssssss, you love the taste of ass. Doesn’t matter if it’s your own or another slut’s ass, you fucking love it don’t you? Don’t you?”

Maria moaned and nodded her head in agreement as she greedily sucked the taste of ass right off the dick, quickly relaxing her throat to allow Beth to push the toy cock into her gullet. She had a lot of practice sucking cock, and even more sucking strap ons, so Maria was able to take every inch of the large dildo down her throat while only gagging a little. She was even able to almost completely control her gag reflects as Beth began thrusting the cock in and out of her mouth, Maria taking the throat fucking like the expert cock sucker she was.

“Fuck yeah, taste every bit of that bitch’s ass you dumb slut!” Beth spat as she lightly choked Maria with her free hand as she used the one holding the dildo to brutalise the other woman’s throat, “Get every single drop! Mmmmmmmm yeahhhhhh, enjoy the taste of ass while you can! Eve didn’t get to taste her own ass because I ass fucked her so hard the bitch passed out! She’s still there, bent over a couple of pillows in my hotel room bed, her gaping ass hole on perfect display for me when I get back. Then again, maybe a maid will find her like that or something. Or maybe that’s how someone’s going to find you. Maybe someone will come in here later to find you unconscious, face down, ass up, and your loose gaping butt hole on display, them taking pictures to put up on the Internet so you’d have to report on your silly little show that you were found completely naked in a hotel room with a clearly well fucked ass hole! Mmmmmmmm fuck, it makes me so wet thinking about it I just might do it myself. Take a photo of your butt hole once I’m done stretching it open, put it up on the Internet for everyone to see, fucking humiliate you so bad that stupid dancing show won’t want you anymore. And you’d let me do it too, because you’re a dirty little anal whore who’s addicted to having women fuck her big fat ass! Isn’t that right bitch?”

Maria truly believed Beth wouldn’t go that far. Her past few encounters with The Glamazon told Maria that Beth’s bark was worse than her bite, and the dominating blonde loved to threaten her ‘victims’ with the most humiliating images possible. It was something Maria had found a perverted turn on, and as such when Beth pulled the strap-on out of her mouth Maria had no problem in submissively whimpering, “Ye, yes! Mmmmmmmm, I’m a dirty little anal whore! Ohhhhhhhhh ahhhhhh fuck, I’m addicted, shit, I’m addicted to anal sex! Please Beth, I need to cum soooooooo bad! Oooooooooh Gawwwwwd, fuck my big fat ass! I’m addicted to strong, dominant women like you Beth ass fucking me! Oh please, please, mmmmmmm, please stretch my ass hole! Mmmmmmmmmm, leave my ass hole gaping wide! Oh, oh, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh, fuck! Just fuck me! Fuck me and make me cum! I’ll let you do anything you want to me as long as you let me cum!”

“Yeahhhhhhh, I’m going to do whatever I want to you… and right now, I want you to watch squirm as I ass fuck Kelly.” Beth smirked, Maria just whimpering helplessly as The Glamazon stood back and then slowly strapped on her cock.

Once the dildo was firmly in place Beth kneeled down behind Kelly to inspect the tiny little barely there thong buried in between the younger blonde’s round little ass cheeks, Beth licking her lips as she removed that thong and got a good look at the toy that was already firmly buried up Kelly’s butt.

It was a well-known fact in the WWE locker room that Kelly hated having a completely closed butt hole, so if it wasn’t still gaping from her last ass fucking Kelly would usually shove a nice big butt plug into her back hole.

Either gaping or plugged suited Beth who loved to shove her tongue deep into an anal slut’s ass right before getting down to some serious sodomy. This time was no different, Beth roughly yanking the butt plug out of Kelly’s ass hole and quickly replacing it with her tongue. She got her tongue deep in the younger girl’s ass, Kelly moaning into Maria’s pussy as Beth spent a few minutes sliding her tongue around inside the other blonde’s butt, making those anal walls nice and wet for what was to come.

As she gave Kelly a long drawn out rim job Beth switched the butt plug to her left hand, making sure to hold it firmly between her thumb and index finger as she used that hand to spread the other blonde’s butt cheek, allowing Beth to get her tongue even deeper into Kelly’s ass. After a while Beth pulled back and allowed a long trail of spit to slowly drip from her mouth and directly into Kelly’s already slightly stretched butt hole. Then she abruptly shoved two fingers into the younger girl’s ass, those fingers sliding easily into Kelly’s back passage along with two more fingers Beth quickly added. The first two fingers barely got a gentle moan from Kelly, but the extra two made all the difference, Beth smirking as the shameless slut squealed joyfully into Maria’s cunt as her ass hole became nicely stretched by four fingers.

Beth wasted no time in beginning to pump her fingers in and out of Kelly’s ass hole, starting off slow at first but quickly picking up the pace until she was ruthlessly finger fucking the other diva’s ass, each brutal thrust making Kelly squeal with joy. The temptation for Beth to slide her thumb in and fist Kelly’s slutty ass was almost overwhelming, but as much as she loved fist fucking she much preferred using a strap-on, which was exactly what she was going to do right after just one more thing.

Maria whimpered as Beth suddenly looked at her menacingly and then said, “You wanna taste some more ass Maria?”

Quickly nodding submissively Maria moaned, “Mmmmmm, yesssssss Beth. Please, feed me some more ass! Oooooooooh mmmmmmmm I wanna taste Kelly’s sweet ass!”

The moment Maria moaned yes Beth pulled her fingers out of Kelly’s ass, Maria forcing herself not to pause or to stutter as the dominating blonde quickly advanced on her. The second those last words were passed her lips Beth shove those four fingers which had so recently been deep in Kelly’s ass directly into Maria’s mouth, almost literally shoving them down her throat.

As she struggled not to gag Maria closed her mouth gently around those fingers and began softly sucking on them, the interviewer moaning happily as she tasted Kelly’s butt. That sweet taste soon had Maria sucking on those fingers with ever growing passion and intensity, the Dancing with the Stars contestant hoping that her love for that flavour and sheer kinkiness of this act would finally pushed her over the edge of that climax she so desperately wanted. Lord knows it felt like Kelly’s wicked little tongue had kept her on the edge for what felt like an eternity already, so it didn’t seem out of the realm of possibility that even something this small could give her what she wanted.

Beth’s dirty talk was definitely helping, Maria trying to focus on it as another way to push herself over the edge, “Mmmmmm, yeahhhhhhhhh, fucking clean those fingers you filthy little whore! Clean those fingers of Kelly’s slutty little ass! Mmmmmmm fuck yeah, clean them good! Show me again just what a shameless ass to mouth slut you are! Show me how much you crave the taste of another slut’s ass hole, that it doesn’t matter whether it’s from a toy, or some fingers, or directly from the source, you’re a nasty fucking dyke whore who’s addicted to the taste of girl ass!”

As she continued to verbally abuse her Beth began thrusting her fingers in and out of Maria’s mouth, Maria absolutely loving the addition to this degrading act, but Kelly was just too good at keeping her on the edge. Everything that Beth did and said to her made Maria so wonderfully close, but in retaliation Kelly slowed down her licks until she was barely moving her tongue against the older woman’s pussy, Maria literally weeping as once again she was denied climax.

After what felt like hours Beth pulled her fingers from Maria’s mouth and quickly replaced it with Kelly’s butt plug, “Here, my fingers are clean enough, so take this and suck on it until I tell you to stop, and not a moment before you stupid slut!”

Quickly grabbing onto the base of the plug Maria almost literally shoved it down her throat, desperately sucking on the ass flavoured toy in an attempt to push herself over the edge. Again it wasn’t enough, Maria weeping in frustration as she watched Beth kneel down behind Kelly and spread her cheeks with both hands.

In one final act of preparation Beth lent down and spat into Kelly’s ass hole. Then without taking her hands of Kelly’s ass cheeks Beth lined the head of the cock up with Kelly’s loosened butt hole and then shoved forward with all her might.

Beth smirked as the first few inches of her strap-on dildo entered Kelly’s ass with relative ease. She also smirked because of the joyful squeal the submissive little bitch let out, Kelly continuing to squeal, cry and even moan in pure pleasure as Beth slowly filled her tight little ass with strap-on cock.

It didn’t take long for the dildo to become fully embedded within Kelly’s bowels, Beth continuing to spread the younger girl’s butt cheeks so she could admire the pretty sight of Kelly’s ass taking every inch of her cock. Then Beth began to sodomise Kelly. Slowly at first, then building up to a steady rhythm, Beth becoming totally lost in watching her strap-on pumping in and out of Kelly’s widely stretched ass hole.

As Beth concentrated on one thing only Kelly was struggling not too.

Maria tasted so good. Her cunt was flowing like a river, sweet femininity pretty much pouring directly down Kelly’s throat, the blonde barely having time to swallow given how relentlessly she was using her tongue. Of course since she was trying to keep Maria from cumming she didn’t need to try so hard. Kelly could probably just give the occasional lick, or give her tired tongue a rest and use her fingers to gently tease Maria’s cunt, but Beth would have totally punished her for slacking off. Besides, Kelly prided herself on being able to continue to use her mouth and tongue to please someone while her ass was getting fucked. Of course, nobody fucked ass like The Glamazon Beth Phoenix.

Kelly had been fucked in the ass by just about everyone in the WWE. Most of the TNA roster too. And she had thoroughly enjoyed getting ass fucked by the men, but no matter how much stamina they had they couldn’t compete with another woman, Kelly quickly learning to crave the cocks that never went soft. And while she had been butt fucked by everyone from little AJ Lee to possibly the most successful diva of them all Trish Stratus no one was as skilled a butt fucker than the mighty Glamazon.

Beth could probably teach a butt fucking master class at Harvard. Kelly was sure of it considering how with just these gentle thrusts Beth had loosened her rectum and turned it into a quivering mess, every single movement within Kelly’s ass causing her the kind of exquisite ecstasy which reminded her exactly why she loved being Beth’s butt slut. And as much as she tried to focus on Maria’s yummy pussy Kelly found herself becoming just as lost in the butt fucking as Beth was.

Maria was too busy sucking on Kelly’s butt plug to really notice the decrease in constant licking or the fact that she had been forgotten, but she had, the two WWE divas becoming lost in the joys of anal sex for what seemed like hours.

Of course while Kelly and Maria had to be patient Beth was under no kind of similar obligation, so when she’d had enough of the gentle sodomy the current divas Champion let go of the other blonde’s butt cheeks, slap them really hard and then firmly asked, “You wanna cum bitch?”

“Yes, yes, yeeeeeessssssss mmmmmmmmm make me cum!” Kelly squealed as she quickly pulled away from Maria’s cunt, “Fuck, aaaaaahhhhhh, fuck my slutty little ass hard and make me cum! Mmmmmmmm oooooooohhhhhhhh ass fuck me and make me cum soooooooo gooooooodddddddd! Oh fuck, fuck my dyke ass, mmmmmmmmm fuckkkkk! OH FUCK! Oh my Gawwwwwwwddddddddd I need to cum sooooooooo baaaaaaadddddddd!”

“Get back to eating that pussy you nasty little rug muncher!” Beth growled at Kelly before turning her attention to Maria, “How about you Hollywood slut? Just how bad do you want to cum?”

“Really, really, really, really bad Beth!” Maria whimpered once she took the butt plug out of her mouth, “Oooooooooh aaaaaahhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkk, please Beth, please let me cum! Let me cum in Kelly’s mouth, please, mmmmmmmmmmm oooooohhhhhhhh Gaaaaawwwwwwwwddddddddd, fuck, yessssssss, let me cum! Oh God, Gawwwwwwd, fuck, let me squirt my dyke cum all over Kelly’s stupid lezzie face! Please Beth I can’t take it any more, ah, ah, ooooooooh fuckkkkkkkk, I’ll do anything!”

“Anything huh?” Beth grinned, “Then how about you be my little Wrestlemania dyke? My personal little fuck toy from now until Wrestlemania? How about that? You willing to be my little plaything from now until Wrestlemania, just so you can cum?”

“Yeeeeeeeessssssssss!” Maria squealed, bucking her hips into Kelly’s face as for the first time that night the wicked little tongue which had been teasing Maria for so long finally touched her clit, the Extra co-host immediately craving more, “Ohhhhhhhhh God, oh Beth, I’ll, mmmmmmmmmm, I’ll be your Wrestlemania dyke! Your Wrestlemania fuck toy! Your Wrestlemania plaything! Mmmmmmmmm oooooooohhhhhhhhh Gawwwwwwwwd, I’ll be what ever you want me to be, do whatever you want me to do, just as long as you let me cum!”

Beth smirked, delivered a brutally hard slap to the other blonde’s ass and practically yelled, “Kelly, make my little Wrestlemania slut cum! Do it right now and maybe I’ll let you cum!”

Maria happily whimpered when Beth finally gave Kelly permission to make her cum, partly because she knew her torment was almost over, and partly in anticipation as she felt Kelly’s tongue teasing the entrance to her pussy. About a second later Beth implied she would make Kelly cum if the younger girl made Maria cum. Less than a second later Maria was seeing stars, her whole body trembling in a powerful orgasm as Kelly’s tongue slammed inside her love hole as far as it could go and then curled upwards, hitting Maria’s G-spot.

Just as she promised Beth her cum squirted out of her like a fountain, covering Kelly’s pretty face even as she greedily swallowed as much cum as she could. As she hadn’t been told to do otherwise Kelly was quick to start tongue fucking Maria the moment the older woman had started coming down from her high, that talented little tongue making sure Maria barely got a chance to recover before she came again. Not that it was really unexpected of course.

As skilled as the WWE divas were at fucking her where they were really excelled was making her cum. No one could make Maria cum like a WWE diva. That’s why she had been in a constant state of arousal since the moment she was offered a spot at Wrestlemania 28, why she had been practically ready to cum before Kelly’s wicked little mouth and tongue even started work on her big tits, why she had fucked herself to so many climaxes thinking about all those women wrestlers who had fucked her like a little lesbian slut.

While her self induced climaxes couldn’t compare with the real thing what Maria was receiving now reminded her exactly why she spent so much time thinking about the WWE divas, orgasm after orgasm rocking her body until she could no longer think coherently, her mind only filled with swear words as she became a mindless fuck toy writhing on Kelly’s well practised little tongue.

When Maria’s cum started pouring down her throat Kelly became completely lost to her addiction to girl cum. She ravenously swallowed as much as she could, loving the feeling of the rest of the cum covering her face, flowing into her hair and dripping down onto her tits. Then when the well would seemingly run dry Kelly would slam her tongue back into Maria’s cunt and mercilessly fuck the older woman until she gave her more of that heavenly honey which Kelly craved.

For a while Kelly barely thought about her own pleasure. She was aware Beth’s strap-on dildo was still pumping in and out of her ass, which was still keeping her so close to the edge of an orgasm, but Kelly loved making another woman cream in her cum hungry mouth so much that making sure there was a steady stream of Maria’s cum sliding down her throat was all that mattered to the young blonde.

Then Beth started fucking her ass harder. It wasn’t by much at first, but when Beth finally stopped playing with her ass cheeks the Diva’s Champion got down to some serious sodomising.

Soon Kelly was squealing into Maria’s cunt as Beth’s hips smacked against her ass cheeks so hard it felt like she was being spanked, that big dildo slamming in and out of her ass hole like a power drill until Kelly came, and came, and came. Her cum squirted down her thighs and onto the floor below her as her body trembled under Beth’s powerful grip, Kelly cumming so hard she couldn’t keep up tongue fucking Maria so she switched to finger fucking the older woman and licking her clit whenever she could pause herself from screaming.

Beth smirked triumphantly as the two other women came like the submissive little lesbian sluts they were. The Glamazon really enjoyed the show and allowed Kelly to fuck Maria to quite a few orgasms before pulling the other blonde backwards. She mostly did this so her fellow diva could concentrate on the ass pounding Beth was giving her, but she also wanted to make sure Maria wasn’t going to be too worn out when Beth ass fucked her after she was done ass fucking Kelly.

It seemed she made the right choice as no sooner had she forced Kelly backwards Maria slowly slid down to the floor, the precious legs of the Dancing with the Stars contestant no longer able to keep herself up after all the orgasms she had received. This seemed to be confirmed by the fact Maria was apparently in no hurry to move, the little Hollywood slut just sitting there with her back against the wall as Beth once again showed Kelly why she was the most dominating diva the WWE had ever seen.

At this point Kelly was in one of her most natural positions, face down, her ass up in the air and getting brutally fucked. It was certainly the position Beth was used to having Kelly and all the other WWE divas in as The Glamazon’s favourite activity was by far ass fucking another woman, especially if that woman was also a wrestler. Or at least claim to be.

There was nothing quite like dominating another women’s wrestler. Beth love to do it in the ring, but to do it outside was so much more fun, the powerful blonde savouring every moment of sexually dominating all the wannabes she was surrounded by. And in Beth’s experience nothing better established her dominance than getting a nice big strap-on dildo and fucking her so-called competition up the ass.

Kelly had been a tremendous annoyance over the past year and as a result Beth spent a lot of time pounding Kelly’s somehow still tight ass, like all those other times Beth taking all of her frustration for being treated as an afterthought in favour of this talentless bimbo and using it to push herself into brutally hammering Kelly’s butt.

However much to Beth’s annoyance no matter how roughly she ass fucked Kelly the little anal slut begged for more,

Only too happy to give the little anal slut exactly what she was begging for Beth relentlessly brutalised Kelly’s rectum for what seemed like hours, the two blondes becoming completely lost in the hard butt pounding, both losing count of their orgasms. Over and over and over Kelly came, her begs dissolving into incoherent screams, then eventually soft whimpers before finally silence.

The sudden silence awoke Beth from her lustful haze, which annoyed the diva’s champ. Two brutal strikes proved Kelly wasn’t unconscious yet, but she would be if Beth kept ass fucking her much longer. Luckily there was another piece of ass for The Glamazon to use and abuse. Of course while Beth needed to end the butt fucking she wasn’t quite done with Kelly’s ass yet.

In the blink of an eye the stronger blonde unceremoniously pulled her strap-on from her fellow diva’s ass hole then moved her hands from Kelly’s waist to her ass cheeks, Beth spreading those firm globes of flesh as wide as she could so she could inspect her handiwork. Beth had never fail to leave another woman’s ass hole widely stretched and this time was no different, the mighty Glamazon smirking in triumph as she was able to look right through Kelly’s gaping butt hole and deep into the younger blonde’s bowels.

To Beth’s further delight Kelly slowly reached back and spread her own butt cheeks. Beth had trained all the WWE sluts to do this, each and every one of them from the ultra-submissive Kelly Kelly to the high and mighty Trish Stratus having at one point or another spread their butt cheeks, showing off their gaping butt holes in a sign of total submission to The Glamazon.

Confident that Kelly’s ass hole would remain loose and open for quite some time, as it should considering The Glamazon had just fucked it, Beth stood up and said, “Kelly, you have 5 seconds to get your mouth around this dick before Maria gets to clean every drop of your ass off it, starting… now, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, ha!”

Before Beth even started counting Kelly was moving her tired body as fast as she could, the slutty diva wrapping her lips around the head of the shaft just in the nick of time, her eyes fluttering as she tasted one of her favourite flavours in the world, the deepest part of her own ass. The flavour was second only to the taste of cum and maybe pussy and ass juice from another girl, Kelly often wondering what she loved best as she was pretty much addicted to each yummy flavour.

“Come on girlie, suck that dick clean or I’ll toss you out of here naked so I can have Maria all to myself.” Beth threatened.

Realising she had been daydreaming Kelly quickly focused on sucking Beth’s cock, gently at first so she could really savour the taste of the deepest part of her bowels, but gradually increasing her suction until she was loudly slurping on the toy. Kelly continued this noisy sucking as she began to bob her head up and down on the dildo, the shameless slut easily controlling her gag reflects as she began to take the strap-on down her throat.

Kelly had been a pretty good cock sucker before she got to the WWE, and while part of the world’s most famous wrestling company she had probably become one of the best cock suckers in the world. At the very least she’d become an expert in taking even the biggest cocks in the WWE locker room all the way down her throat. It didn’t matter if it was a well hung superstar or a diva like Beth with a big dildo, Kelly prided herself on being able to take every inch down her throat, and this time was no different, Kelly taking inch after inch with every bob of her head until she was sliding her lips up and down the entire length of the shaft, the whole time greedily sucking the taste of her own ass off of the fake cock.

Nearly the whole time Kelly sucked that strap-on Beth ‘encouraged’ her, “Mmmmmm, yeah bitch suck that cock! Take every inch down your fucking throat, just like you do with all the boys to make sure you keep your fucking job! Mmmmmm yeahhhhhh, that’s it you little cock sucker! SUCK MY FUCKING COCK! Clean every drop of your nasty dyke ass off my fucking dick! Clean every drop or I’ll tear your clothes apart and make you run back to your room, who knows how many people getting to see Kelly fucking Kelly’s naked body and clearly just well fucked ass hole while I’m spending some quality time inside Maria’s big Greek ass! Oh, you like that huh? You like the thought of it getting out what a slut you are? Is that why you’re giving me such a lousy blow job? Yeah, that’s what I thought… suck harder slut! You better start sucking that ass flavoured cock like the ATM whore we both know you really are, otherwise your skanky ass is going to get punished!”

Of course Kelly had been already giving Beth’s strap-on a pretty intense blow job, but under the dominant woman’s command the submissive blonde started sucking even more greedily on the fake cock, several minutes ticking by as Kelly gave The Glamazon the most passionate BJ she could possibly give her.

Eventually Beth took a hold of Kelly’s hair, roughly pulled her off the dildo and said, “I suppose that will do. It’s probably clean enough, but I expect better from you next time, understand?”

Kelly was positive she’d gotten all of her yummy ass juice off the cock, but she was too tired to suffer Beth’s wrath so instead of back talking the other blonde Kelly simply nodded and said, “Yes Beth.”

“Good… now, beg for the privilege of getting to watch me destroy your friend’s big round Greek booty.” Beth demanded.

Not hesitating Kelly quickly begged, “Oh please Beth, let me watch you destroy Maria’s big round Greek booty! I wanna see you fuck that big juicy butt of hers so bad! Mmmmmm, I love watching you ass fuck sluts Beth. Please let me watch you ass fuck Maria, please let me watch you ass fuck her just like you ass fucked me! I wanna watch you turn Maria Menounos’s ass hole into a loose, gaping, well fucked mess! Please Beth, let me watch you fuck Maria in her big round Greek booty so hard she’ll wish she never signed up to face you and Eve at Wrestlemania!”

“Fine, but you’re going to have to sit down and shut up. It’s about time I really showed this bitch who’s boss around here.” Beth said, quickly turning her attention to Maria who she advanced on menacingly. Meanwhile Maria just looked up at her nervously, Beth scowling down at the weaker woman before ordering, “Go get in your natural position on the bed slut!”

Maria could remember exactly what Beth considered her natural position to be, although it did help that the majority of women who topped her over the years were of the same opinion. Even Maria had to admit it felt pretty natural for her to press her face down against some bed sheets as she stuck her ass high up in the air for another woman to use and abuse. That she was in this position so often helped, but there was definitely a feeling of belonging, the submissive thrill running through her body which told Maria it was natural for her to bend over in this position for more dominant women.

Beth was quick to join Maria on the bed, the horny Glamazon barely taking the time to lick her lips at the sight of that deliciously round ass before she began covering the other woman’s big bubble butt in kisses.

As much as Beth loved tight little asses like Kelly’s now very sore butt she definitely preferred more curvaceous asses like Maria’s juicy behind. There weren’t nearly enough curvaceous women on the diva’s roster since the WWE had stupidly released Mickie James and then Melina not too long after that. They had been two of Beth’s favourite butt sluts and she missed having her way with those big luscious asses on almost an hourly basis. Beth had at least still got Natalya, who was extremely lucky she could still sit down properly given how regularly Beth had been abusing her big butt during their run as a tag-team, but now she had Maria’s full round ass The Glamazon intended to savour every moment of abusing it.

So for several minutes Beth slid her lips all over those meaty cheeks, only pausing to give those large globes of flesh a rough smack so she could watch them jiggling hypnotically. Eventually when she did move on Beth only spread Maria’s shapely ass cheeks so she could stare at the tiny puckered hole, the dominating woman switching between how that hole looked now and the vision of how widely stretched open it would be once Beth was done with it. After a few long seconds Beth spat on Maria’s butt hole. Then and only then did Beth dive down to attack that tight little ass hole with her tongue.

The Glamazon paused only briefly to grin as Maria moaned like a whore for her. After that Beth devoted what seemed like hours to giving Maria a long drawn out rim job, the blonde becoming completely lost in using her tongue and occasionally her mouth on the brunette’s back door.

Maria became just as lost, the brunette almost unaware she was babbling incoherently and certainly having no control over what came out of her mouth, “Mmmmmmm, yeahhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhhh Beth, lick me Beth lick my ass ooooooooooohhhhhhhhh! Eat that big fucking ass of mine MMMMMMMMMM! Fucking eat it! Get it nice and ready for your big cock! Mmmmmmmmm fuckkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhh get my big fat ass nice and ready for your big fat cock! Oooooooooh I wanna feel it. I wanna feel your tongue in my ass! Mmmmmmmmmm aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh oooooooohhhhhh yeeeeeeessssssssss just like that, tongue my ass, tongue fuck my big slutty lesbo ass oooooooohhhhhh Gaaaaawwwwwwwdddddd yeeeeeeessssssssss!”

Maria loved getting her ass eaten almost as much as her pussy. Sometimes more, depending who was doing it, and in this case Maria was definitely enjoying Beth licking her ass more than she had enjoyed Kelly licking her pussy. Kelly’s tongue had technically given her more pleasure, but it had tortured her for so long it had been agonising. Meanwhile Beth’s tongue was reawakening Maria’s briefly quench thirst for pleasure, every swipe of that tongue making Maria ache for Beth to shove every inch of that large dildo up her ass. It bordered on torturous, but that was just a sign that the ass licking was coming to an end in the real butt fun was about to begin.

While her previous lovers had been able to tease her cunt for seemingly hours none had been able to spend too long licking her ass hole before shoving something nice and big inside her butt. It was the way it had always been for Maria, and while Beth showed a lot more patience than she had previously it still didn’t seem that long until the brunette was crying out joyfully as her butt hole was violated.

Unfortunately it was just Beth’s finger, but no matter how much she was aching to feel Beth’s strap-on in her butt Maria knew she should be grateful that The Glamazon was taking the time to make sure her ass hole was nice and ready for that big dick. Besides, it wasn’t like Maria didn’t let out an extra loud moan of joy as Beth’s finger slid past her back door and deep into her back passage, another extra loud moan quickly following as Beth started finger fucking her ass at a slow but steady pace.

“Mmmmmm, what a tight little fuck hole!” Beth growled as she continued fingering Maria’s ass, “I think it’s even tighter than the last time I fucked it.”

Maria just moaned and humped her butt back against Beth’s finger in response, hoping The Glamazon would take the hint and stretch her ass out some more. To Maria’s delight Beth did just that, pushing another finger into that full round Greek ass, making Maria practically squeal with joy.

“Yeahhhhh, that definitely feels tighter than the last time.” Beth grinned wickedly as she began roughly ass fucking Maria with her fingers, “What’s the matter slut? Not getting enough ass fucking? Spending too much time on that silly gossip show of yours and prancing around a dance floor? Not finding enough time to get this big fat ass of yours properly stretched? Is that why you signed up for Wrestlemania? You hoped The Glamazon would give your slutty ass the hard fucking you craved?”

“Yes, yes, yeeeeeeeessssssss! I’m here to get my slutty ass fucked by you Beth!” Maria not entirely lied, “MMMMMMMM FUCK, I wanna get my ass properly fucked! Ohhhhhhh I want it fucked by you Beth! Mmmmmmmm, no one ass fucks me like The Glamazon! Ooooooooooh ugggggghhhhhhhhh aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk, I’ve been sooooooooo mmmmmmmmmm, I’ve been so busy lately I haven’t had time for sex and I just, ooooooohhhhhhhhhh mmmmmmmmm, NEED IT SOOOOOOOOOO BADLY! I need an ass fucking! Mmmmmmmmm, I have to get my ass fucked by you Beth! No one else will do! That’s why I’m here. Mmmmmmm I’m here to bend over for you Beth! I’m here to bend over and take it up the ass for you! Oooooooohhhhhhhhhh Gawwwwwwwwd, please stretch my ass Beth! Destroy it! Destroy my slutty little ass hole and make me your anal whore!”

“Present your ass hole to me bitch! Yeah, show me the slutty little ass hole I’m about to destroy!” Beth grinned as Maria quickly reached back and spread her ass cheeks as wide as she could. Almost simultaneously Beth pulled her fingers from Maria’s butt hole, the WWE diva’s champion licking her lips as she took a few moments just enjoy the sight of Maria Menounos offering up her big Greek ass for Beth’s strap-on to violate. Then the Glamazon added, “Mmmmmmm yeahhhhh look at that little hole. So desperate to be stretched out. To be filled. To be fucked. That’s what your slutty little ass hole wants, doesn’t it slut? Doesn’t it?”

“Yes Beth, my slutty little ass hole wants to be fucked!” Maria quickly parroted.

“Then beg me for it my little Wrestlemania dyke!” Beth ordered, pressing her strap-on firmly against Maria’s puckered rosebud, “Beg me for the privilege of having this big cock in your dyke ass!”

“Oh please Beth, shove your cock in my dyke ass!” Maria begged, “I want you to stretch out my slutty little ass hole. I need you to stretch out my slutty little ass hole with your big fucking cock! Please Beth, your little Wrestlemania dyke needs to have your big cock in her dyke ass! I NEED IT! I haven’t had a proper ass fucking in sooooo long and my slutty little queer ass needs it! I need you to ass fuck me Beth! Your little Wrestlemania dyke needs you to fuck her dyke ass with your big cock! Please allow me the privilege of taking your big cock up my lesbian butt! Please allow your little Wrestlemania dyke the privilege every WWE slut desperately wants and let me take your big cock up my big fat dyke ass! Please, oh please Beth… oh please, oh, oh, AAAAAAAHHHHHH!”

Maria’s tone became slightly more high pitched as Beth slowly stretched her ass hole, The Glamazon savouring every moment of opening up this Hollywood slut’s tight little back door. After all while she ass fucked Kelly on almost a daily basis Beth had only violated Maria’s tightest of holes a few times, so this was a rare treat to be savoured.

The loud squeal of pain Maria let out when the head of the WWE diva’s strap-on slid past her tight anal ring and into her butt hole unnecessarily emphasised that Maria tragically wasn’t taking nearly as many regular ass fuckings as a girl with an ass like hers should. Not that any of the sluts that Maria hung out with could fuck her big ass like Beth, but as she slowly pushed inch after inch of dildo into Maria’s rectum it became clear to Beth this Hollywood whore really wasn’t getting her ass hole stretched out enough, and if there was no one around to give Maria a proper butt stretching then the dumb slut should have been doing it herself. Luckily for Maria she was finally going to get some help.

Ever since Beth had first fucked this big round ass when Maria had guest hosted RAW The Glamazon had meant to give the brunette some tips on stretching her own ass, and now Beth had the better part of two weeks to turn Maria into a total anal slut.

It should be easy enough. Maria already considered herself a total anal slut, but she wasn’t quite on the WWE divas level yet. At the moment Maria just liked it in the ass. When Beth was done with Maria would need it in the ass. Maria would crave the feeling of her ass being stretched so much that if she didn’t take at least ten inches into her ass hole on a daily basis she would start acting like a junkie going through withdrawal symptoms. And that’s what Maria was going to be, an anal junkie. Trish may have turned Maria into an anal slut, but like so many other things Beth would surpass the blonde Canadian and turn this butt slut into a total anal addict who would spend the rest of her life just looking for her next fix.

Pushing thoughts of what she intended to do to Maria over the next couple of weeks out of her mind Beth concentrated on what really mattered right now, that being fucking Maria’s big Greek ass. At this point she had most of her dildo in Maria’s bubble butt, however instead of slamming the last few inches into the other woman’s rectum like Beth had done to so many women before, and would have done to any WWE diva without a second thought, Beth began gently pumping Maria’s pooper, further loosening that incredibly tight back passage with every thrust.

As Beth officially began ass fucking her Maria moaned, “Ooooooooooh Gawwwwwwwwd yesssssssss! Mmmmmmmmm, oh fuck me Beth! Fuck my ass! Ohhhhhhhhh Gaaaaaaawwwwwwwwddddddddddd!”

Even though she wasn’t really paying much attention to what she was saying Maria continued encouraging Beth to fuck her ass as she let her mind melt away, Maria just getting completely lost in the heaven that was getting ass fucked by Beth Phoenix.

Maria had been ass fucked by a lot of men and even more women for the better part of a decade and no one had ever fucked her ass better than Beth. Certainly not even the toughest of men could compete, and there were only a handful of women who were even in Beth’s league.

One of them was definitely Trish Stratus, Maria’s eyelids fluttering as she remembered her first ass fucking. It had been so surreal. Maria had convinced herself she was straight, that she would never jeopardise her career by giving into her lesbian curiosities, and yet she had been such an easy conquest for Trish. She hadn’t even realised she was being seduced until she was in Trish’s hotel and melting into the other woman’s strong arms as Trish gently kissed her into submission. The blonde then effortlessly tongue fucked her to so many orgasms that Maria would have done anything for Trish, bending over and offering up her virgin ass hole the second Trish brought up the subject. Sure Maria had been nervous but Trish’s strap-on had felt absolutely amazing inside her ass that even before her first anal induced orgasm Maria had known she was hooked, Trish effortlessly turning her into an anal whore.

Shortly after losing her anal cherry Maria had been gang banged by the WWE divas, Trish insisting that even the most submissive of her fellow wrestlers strap on a dildo and fuck Maria’s big juicy ass. That was exactly what happened, after each diva had tasted Maria’s pussy and fed her their pussy, Maria eventually finding herself ‘air tight’ as she bounced her cunt up and down on Trish’s strap-on while each diva took her turn pounding Maria’s butt before shoving their ass flavoured strap-on into Maria’s mouth for cleaning. After that Maria was a lesbian slut for any WWE diva who wanted her, Maria often finding herself counting the days until the WWE was once again in town so she could get a proper butt fucking.

Of course Maria had been bending over for her boyfriends ever since Trish popped her anal cherry, and she had grown to crave the feeling of a real cock inside her ass, especially when a guy was blowing his load deep into her butt, however as much as she loved her rectum being used as a cum depository it was always over to fast. Sometimes a guy could make her cum by fucking her up the ass, but normally Maria would have to finish herself off, often while imagining she was in her current position. Even when most girls were pounding her butt Maria found herself wishing they were Beth, The Glamazon showing exactly why Maria thought so highly of her by skilfully butt fucking her to near climax just by pumping in and out of her ass hole.

For what felt like an eternity Beth fucked Maria’s ass, Maria constantly begging for more, her first cries simply being, “Fuck, ooooooooohhhhhhh fuck me, fuck me hard Beth, fuck my dyke ass, ohhhhhhhhh Beth fuck me harder!”

However those cries inevitably evolved into, “FUCK ME BETH, FUCK ME HARD! OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKK, PLEASE BETH, ASS FUCK ME UNTIL I CAN’T WALK, LET ALONE DANCE! RAM MY RECTUM UNTIL ALL I CAN DO IS LAY ON MY STOMACH AND WHIMPER AS I REMEMBER HOW GOOD YOU ASS FUCKED ME! OOOOOOOOOH AHHHHHHHHH FUCK, YESSSSSSSS, MAKE ME FUCKING TRIP OVER MY OWN FEET AS I TRY AND DANCE WITH A LOOSE, GAPING ASS HOLE! MMMMMMMMMM OHHHHHHH SLAM FUCK MY TIGHT LITTLE BUTT HOLE AND MAKE IT GAPE FOREVER! I WANNA GO TO WRESTLEMANIA WITH A LOOSE, GAPING ASS HOLE! I WANNA HAVE TO WRESTLE YOU WITH A LOOSE, GAPING ASS HOLE! ASS FUCK YOUR LITTLE WRESTLEMANIA DYKE SOOOOOOOO GOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDD THAT HER LITTLE ASS HOLE STAYS LOOSE AND GAPING FOR YOU RIGHT UP UNTIL WRESTLEMANIA! MMMMMMMM, I WANNA BE A GOOD LITTLE PLAYTHING FOR YOU BETH! I WANT YOU TO BE ABLE TO SHOVE YOUR BIG DICK RIGHT UP MY BIG FAT ASS WHENEVER YOU WANT! SO, MMMMMMMM OHHHHHHH, PLEASE BETH, DESTROY MY SLUTTY BUTT HOLE SO IT CAN BE FOREVER OPEN AND READY TO TAKE YOUR COCK INSIDE IT!”

“Be careful what you wish for my little Wrestlemania dyke, because you just might get it.” Beth chuckled as she roughly smacked Maria’s ass, making those big round cheeks jiggle, “Mmmmmmm fuck, I’m going to live inside this ass Maria! I’m going to spend nearly every second of the next couple of weeks abusing this big beautiful dyke butt of yours, ooooooooh yeahhhhhhhh, so it wouldn’t surprise me if once I’m done with you your ass hole will never close properly again. It certainly won’t be for the next two weeks as I’ve got plenty of plugs and beads to keep your ass stretched whenever I’m not fucking it with my strap-on. After that, mmmmmm we’ll see. Maybe I’ll you keep you around as my personal butt slut. Would you like that, huh? Maybe I’ll pull down your pants and spread your ass cheeks at Wrestlemania. Ohhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhh, can you imagine that? Everyone in the arena and watching at home seeing your gaping ass hole, photographic proof that Maria Menounos loves taking it up her big fat Greek ass almost immediately hitting the Internet. Ha, ha, mmmmmmm, do you think we could get ‘Maria Menounos loves taking it up her big fat Greek ass’ trending on twitter? Mmmmmmmmm I think we could if we showed everyone at Wrestlemania 28 your gaping ass hole. Ooooooooohhhhhhhh yesssssssss, mmmmmmm, then again maybe I’ll make you do it. Maybe make you bend over, pull down your pants and spread your ass cheeks, make you show everyone what a butt slut you are. Make you tell everyone you’re my butt slut! Make you destroy your mainstream career just so you can become the personal butt slut of a female professional wrestler! Just so I’ll make you cum right now! Isn’t that right bitch? You’d do that for me as long as I make you cum, right?”

“YES, OH YES, OHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS!” Maria screamed, so delirious from pleasure she genuinely meant it, although the small part of her mind that was still conscious took comfort in the fact that she was pretty sure these were just words, “I’LL BEND OVER, PULL DOWN MY PANTS AND SPREAD MY ASS CHEEKS IN THE MIDDLE OF THE RING AT WRESTLEMANIA SO EVERYONE CAN SEE MY GAPING BUTT HOLE AND TELL THEM ALL I’M QUITTING EXTRA AND DANCING WITH THE STARS TO BECOME YOUR PERSONAL BUTT SLUT! OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKK, MMMMMMMMM, OH BETH, I’LL GET ‘PROPERTY OF BETH PHOENIX’ TATTOOED ON MY BIG FAT ASS! MMMMMMMMMM, I’LL BE BY YOUR SIDE EVERY SECOND OF THE DAY, MY BIG FAT BUTT FOREVER READY FOR YOUR USE IF YOU JUST LET ME CUM! JUST PLEASE BETH, PLEASE MAKE ME CUM! I’LL DO ANYTHING!”

“Shameless ass slut!” Beth cruelly laughed, “You’re just lucky Vince would probably fire me for daring to do something so non-PG, and worst distract from his real stars. I am going to enjoy using you as my own personal butt slut though, and since you’ve proven just what a submissive little lesbian whore you really are, I guess I can let you cum. I guess I can let my little Wrestlemania dyke cum from getting her big fat Greek ass fucked by another woman! I guess I can slam this slutty little dyke ass and make my little bitch for the next two weeks cum! I GUESS I CAN DESTROY MY NEW PERSONAL BUTT SLUT’S DYKE ASS UNTIL HER PRETTY LITTLE BUTT HOLE IS A GAPING CRATER AND SHE’S CUMMING LIKE THE LITTLE LESBO WHORE SHE IS!”

Beth continued talking nasty as she quickly began picking up the pace, the sound of Maria squealing with joy and the blonde’s hips smacking off the brunette’s meaty butt cheeks becoming deafening as The Glamazon began hammering every inch of her dildo in and out of Maria’s rectum.

Ever since Trish Stratus had turned her into a anal whore who craved pussy Maria felt like she was walking around with the words ‘I love eating pussy and taking it up the ass’ written on her forehead. She had become a target for every woman in Hollywood who liked other women, which as it turned out was a shocking number, not that the reporter dared mention it as that would expose herself and more importantly cut off her supply of regular girl on girl fun. However while it seemed to be impossible to find a hot girl in Hollywood who wasn’t an amazing pussy eater it was difficult for Maria to find a girl who even came close to Beth’s level when it came to butt fucking.

With her big Greek ass Maria attracted a lot of women interested in anal sex, although most just couldn’t match the power of The Glamazon. The way Beth’s thighs were bashing against Maria’s big round butt cheeks so forcefully it felt like she was getting spanked, that big dildo drilling in and out of her ass hole forcing that normally tiny pucker to stretch widely so that weapon of ass destruction could violate the very deepest part of her bowels, the whole time Beth verbally abusing her almost with the same enthusiasm the blonde got from anally abusing her… it was all just pure heaven to Maria.

As she reached the edge of an orgasm Maria smiled as she remembered the last time she had received a decent ass fucking which at least came close to this, that being when she had taken it up the ass for Miley Cyrus. It hadn’t been the first time Maria had been ass fucked by Miley, and it was kind of a cheat as Selena Gomez had been lying underneath Maria thrusting a strap-on deep into her pussy and Demi Lovato was feeding Maria her own ass courtesy of another strap-on, but Miley had shown a lot of passion as she slam fucked Maria’s already well loosened ass, and the filthy language from the former Hannah Montana on top of everything else had really made Maria have an amazingly hard orgasm. The ones she had throughout the night were pretty good as well, those three former Disney stars using her like their own personal whore all night long.

However not even getting fucked in all three of her holes could compare to one strap-on wielding Glamazon, a fact proven by how hard Maria’s cum squirted out of her cunt, the poor interviewer screaming hysterically as her mind melted under the force of the pleasure she was receiving. Like a mindless animal she slammed herself back against the wonderful anal invasion, Maria using every ounce of her strength to make the butt fucking as hard as she could. Beth seemed to have the same idea, the ass fucking becoming so hard that even through the overwhelming ecstasy Maria eventually felt a sharp stinging sensation from Beth slamming into her big juicy ass cheeks and the soreness from her thoroughly abused back passage. She didn’t care though, any pain nothing but an annoyance as Maria became lost in the pure heaven she could only reach when getting fucked up the ass by The Glamazon.

At this point Beth forgot all about talking nasty. She also forgot about Kelly, Maria and everything else in the world except the big round pillowy cheeks her hips were smacking into and the perfect little hole that was in between those juicy globes of flesh.

Beth loved many things, but this was what she was meant for. She loved to wrestle and was lucky she was able to do it for a living, even if she didn’t get the opportunity and spotlight she deserved, but she was meant to fuck women up the ass. Sodomising other women was Beth’s purpose in life. She had known it since puberty, and the first time she ass fucked a another woman only confirmed it.

Specifically she was meant to butt fuck women like this, the other woman bent over in front of her and submissively giving up her most private of holes to The Glamazon. It didn’t matter if the anal slut was spreading her cheeks, bending over a table or a desk, grabbing onto a wall, on her hands and knees, or face down and ass up. What mattered was Beth was in control and the bitch she was butt fucking was surrendering her ass to her, Beth’s thighs smacking against the butt she was fucking in a sign of total dominance.

In these glorious moments Beth turned another female’s ass hole into nothing but an orifice for her pleasure, Beth treating Maria like all alpha females should treat weaker females. Not that Beth had ever met another alpha female. They were all just pretenders who ended up notches on Beth’s belt. Victoria, Natalya, Mickie James, Melina, Lita, even the mighty Trish Stratus had ultimately bent over and taken every inch of Beth’s cock deep into their butts, each one of them becoming nothing but a mindless anal slut for a true alpha female.

Ass fucking Trish had probably been the greatest moment of Beth’s life. Trish had been the number one diva on screen and behind the scenes for a very long time so turning her into her anal whore had truly cemented Beth’s rightful place as top diva, more so than ass fucking all the rest of the divas or even making Trish bend over and spread her big juicy ass cheeks in front of the rest of the diva’s locker room so they could all see how open and loose Trish’s butt hole was after Beth had used it. Trish telling everyone she was now Beth’s bitch really had been a formality at that point.

Before then Beth had preferred juicy asses too tight ones, but afterwards she craved them almost like a drug, and Maria had one grade A big fat juicy ass. Taking full advantage Beth relentlessly hammered Maria’s rectum for what seemed like hours, The Glamazon pushing herself past climax after climax which had more to do with her feelings of dominance than the stimulater on her clit. In the process she seemed to make Maria cum countless times, the orifice for Beth’s pleasure screaming until she could scream no more, Maria eventually collapsing face down in a whimpering heap.

With her vice like grip on Maria’s hips Beth was able to keep that big butt right where she wanted it for several more orgasms, cum continuing to gush out of Maria’s cunt as her ass hole was continuously abused. However while Beth could have continued for quite a while The Glamazon didn’t really enjoy sodomising unconscious women, so just when it seemed Maria was on the brink of losing consciousness Beth tour her dildo out of Maria’s ass, spread those big luscious cheeks and admired her handiwork.

It was beautiful. A work of art. Maria’s butt hole was gaping wide open, a red ringed crater in between two large pillowy cheeks, that once tiny hole now unable to close and letting Beth have a clear view into the deepest depths of Maria’s bowels. It was an art work Beth could have spent hours looking at, especially when Maria reached back to spread her own ass cheeks, in Beth’s mind making the other woman’s submission to her complete.

Beth could think of no more humiliating and degrading act for a woman than to have to display her gaping ass hole to the superior female who had just so completely destroyed her forbidden hole. Of course there was an act just as humiliating and degrading Beth planned to force Maria to perform, and after several long moments of enjoying the sight of Maria’s gaping butt hole Beth gently rested herself down on the bed so that her back was up against the headboard and then said, “Cleaning time bitch! Come clean this cock of your slut ass! I wanna see you wrapping your lips around this big cock and tasting the very deepest part of your slutty ass! Mmmmmmmmm, yeah, that’s it, clean that cock you little cock sucker!”

Despite her nearly delirious state Maria was awake enough to remember the spanking she had received when she hadn’t spread her ass cheeks after the first time Beth had fucked her up the ass. As the moments passed Maria became more awake, and then once she heard Beth’s command Maria licked her lips, quickly lent forwards and practically devoured Beth’s strap-on cock.

Maria loved the taste of ass, especially her own, the proud submissive’s eyes fluttering as she tasted the deepest part of her bowels on the big fake prick. She then started greedily sucking on the head of the cock, cleaning it if every drop of her ass juice before beginning to bob her head up and down on the shaft, partly so she could clean it and partly so she could give Beth a nice long blow job.

Her efforts were appreciated, in a way, “That’s it you filthy little whore! Suck that cock! Suck it you nasty little cock sucking whore! Mmmmmm yeahhhhhh, clean every drop of your ass juices off that dick! I know you’re a dirty little slut who loves the taste of her own ass, but when I’m done with you Maria you’re going to crave it! You’re going to crave the taste of your own ass! You’re going to find yourself begging you little boyfriends or any other stud or slut you can find to feed you your own ass! You’re going to need to be fed your own ass at least once a day, mmmmmmmmm, and you’re going to need to taste another woman’s ass just as much. You’re going to crave shoving your tongue deep in between another woman’s butt cheeks and eat out her ass for hours! Mmmmmmm, and you’ll crave pussy too, fucking need to bury your pretty face in between another woman’s thighs so you can eat her tasty little pussy, and then swallow her cum! I’m going to make you addicted to those flavours Maria, just like you’re addicted to taking it up the ass you shameless little anal whore!”

“Beth.” Kelly, who had quietly fingered herself while watching the other two women enjoy some nice rough anal sex, interrupted timidly, “Can I please taste Maria’s ass? Maybe just what’s left on the base?”

“Sorry bitch, your fellow butt slut already got it.” Beth chuckled as Maria effortlessly took the entire length of the dick down her throat, Maria obviously not willing to share her own yummy butt juices, “But I’ve opened Maria’s ass nice and wide so if you want to taste some slut ass go right ahead and shove your tongue right inside your fellow slut’s ass hole and get all the tasty butt juice you want!”

Maria let out a long moan as almost immediately she felt Kelly’s tongue thrust deep inside her ass. The feeling of that soft, wet little thing sliding against her sore, well stretched anal walls was extremely soothing and pleasurable to Maria who continued to moan around the cock in her mouth as she continued sucking on it. Even after it was completely clean of her butt juice Maria continued sucking Beth’s strap-on, obediently waiting for The Glamazon’s next command. When it didn’t come after a few minutes Maria found herself looking upwards out of curiosity.

The smirk on Beth’s face told her they weren’t done by a long shot, and it was going to be a very long night for her. A long couple of weeks.

Maria was greatly looking forward to it.

*

Much to Beth’s annoyance Maria was booked to defeat her at Wrestlemania 28. Beth almost went through with exposing Maria’s gaping ass hole on the grandest stage of them all, but instead stuck with taking out her frustrations on Maria’s poor butt hole, and on the butt holes of Kelly, Eve and the rest of the divas.

As for Maria, she was used like a paid for whore by each and every one of the WWE divas. One by one they found an excuse to go see her leading up to Wrestlemania, each one of them making sure to get Beth’s permission to taste Maria’s yummy little pussy and fuck her big Greek ass. And once she actually got to Wrestlemania the divas only left her alone long enough for her to have her match, the rest of the time Maria finding herself in a non-stop lesbian orgy. By the end of the night it felt more like a lesbian gang bang, Maria completely losing track of who’s pussy was in her face, who’s tongue was in her cunt, and who’s strap-on was in her ass. And Maria loved every single second of it. It was a hell of a signing bonus.

The End.

Disclaimer: This is a work of fiction, to be read only by individuals aged 18 or above. The events depicted herewith are fantasy and do not reflect real world events in any way.

Part One

For quite some time, I could not shake the feeling that I had done something terribly wrong.

She was not, as I long had thought, perfect. My eyes found flaws where there were none, as though they had hidden themselves in the vibrance of her body in motion, only to be revealed as she lay still.

But those were the features that made Bella. Without them, she would be like anyone else. Perfection must accede to flaws to evolve into character.

I wiped the traces of berry juice from her lips, glancing over to the mirror on the floor nearby, stained by the same nectar. In a few days I would discover whether my endeavors came to fruition, but there were more pressing concerns at hand.

I swallowed a Ritalin and started to give her a bath.

* * *

It was October 3rd, five days before her quinceañera. Her empyrean hair gleamed from a distance, marking her amid the crowd on the busy promenade. The sight of it roiled my anxiety, but I stood fast against the tide in the greatest challenge of my life. Everything I needed and could procure was in place; all that remained was opportunity.

Knowing such a thing would never come if I did not place myself squarely in its path, I learned all I could about the crime I was about to commit, drawing inspiration from news articles, court documents and, of course, television shows. I had gained access to her e-mail and cell phone surreptitiously, enlightening me to her itinerary prior to her birthday. She was to pick up her dress from the shop after some last minute alterations; knowing that she would be at a specific place at a certain time made it easier to plan ahead. I parked an unassuming vehicle at a strategic location nearby, and carried with me a pair of latex gloves as well as a syringe containing animal tranquilizer. To become adept at using the last item, I spent many hours perfecting the art of jabbing a needle into a person’s neck by practicing on a mannequin.

It would seem that kidnapping someone in broad daylight in a public area might be ill advised, but a throng of people minding their own business also might serve as the perfect camouflage. As long as I did not allow myself to be interrupted at the most crucial moment, delivering her to the vehicle and making my escape would be simple.

Yet for all my preparations, I was under no illusion that my plan would succeed without a bit of luck. I thought it was a romantic notion: somehow, the proverbial stars must be aligned for Bella and I to be united. If I failed, then we were not meant to be together.

Setting aside the poetic implications, I stalked Bella from afar and waited for the right moment to act. Having hacked into her cell, I had arranged for my burner to receive her GPS location and text messages concurrently, giving me as clear a picture of her movements as possible. To draw her away from her companions, I sent her a text message from a spoofed source–purportedly from her boyfriend–asking her to sneak away alone for a few minutes. There were contingency plans in place if she refused or insisted on my coming to her instead, but when she acquiesced I knew my chances had improved dramatically.

On my phone I watched her icon on the map draw ever closer to my location, a cloistered section of the promenade through which Bella must travel to meet up with her “boyfriend.” My heart fluttered at the prospect of laying my hands on her at last, forcing me to seek the reassurance of the syringe in my pocket and visualize the encounter.

Bella came into view just as I completed the last practice run in my head. I kept my head down as though I were focused on my cell phone. She, too, was absorbed in her phone, oblivious to the world beyond the wall of sound emanated by her earbuds. The bill of her baseball cap was pulled low in a cursory attempt to remain incognito. Enveloped in what seemed like a cosmic singularity, I felt a strange calmness descend upon me as we came together.

I slipped the syringe out of my pocket and removed the plastic cap. Entrusting my fate to the cadence of muscle memory, I stabbed down at her neck with the needle.

She looked up at me just as I pressed down on the plunger. Cognition flashed in her eyes, and a nascent cry escaped her lips, but that was all her swooning body could manage before she began to topple. I yanked the needle free and caught her with my arm, bracing her against me as I shuffled toward the car. Along the way, I made sure to toss away her cell phone.

The journey to the car was a complete blur. By the time I managed to stow my captive in the passenger seat and get in next to her, I realized that I had been holding my breath, panting heavily while crushing the steering wheel in my clammy grip. An unexpected torrent of foreboding shattered my composure, and suddenly all I could think of was how many passersby and security cameras must have witnessed my actions.

Even as I continued to fret, comfort came in the form of Bella’s fragrance. Unbeknownst to her, that very scent was the providence I needed to survive the last mile of my challenge. Although she was asleep, her sweet smell rose like a specter to caress my ear, whispering assurances into it, affirming that everything will be all right. In her most fragile and vulnerable state, Bella became the source of courage I needed to forge ahead.

I quickly took stock of my surroundings and proceeded to drive home.

* * *

There were few things as intoxicating as the thrill of victory against incredible odds, and fewer still were the pleasures compared to holding Bella in my arms. I could barely contain my excitement when we finally crossed the threshold into my house. Fortune willing, we were going to spend the last few days before her fifteenth birthday alone, in the safety and privacy of my abode.

I both wanted and needed her to be awake for the next part of my plan. Knowing she would try her best to escape, I bound her hands and feet and laid her on a bare mattress as a temporary measure. The soundproof nature of that room rendered it impossible to hear us from without.

In between double and triple checking my setup for the night, I stole a moment to drink in the sight of her as she lay unconscious. Her breathing was shallow but her pulse was strong, a good sign considering my inexperience at using tranquilizers. Her eyelids fluttered reflexively, fanning her lovely eyelashes in the wake of their quaking. Her aquiline nose, the size of which was often a source of unfair ridicule, flared adorably as she slept. When my eyes fell upon her bare left shoulder, where a single bra strap was left fashionably exposed by her loose blouse, my commitment to observe finally broke; I embraced her and kissed her deeply, reaping taste and breath from her defenseless lips.

Contrary to the nature of her stardom, she did not rouse from my kiss like a fairy tale princess. She only began to stir an hour later, moaning as she fought the skein of grogginess. Perhaps she had regained alertness long before her facilities, because she broke into hysterics as soon as she found her voice, weak and hoarse as it were. I let her exhaust her breath before introducing myself to her drowsy eyes.

“Hello, Bella,” I addressed her and gave her my name, clutching her shoulders to steady her. “Can you hear me? Yes, you’ve been kidnapped. Let me know if you understand me.”

Her brow furrowed, her dark eyes squinting as she struggled to see me clearly. A sheen of tears slid over them as she mumbled her acknowledgment, which she reinforced with a nod.

“Good. I know you won’t believe me, but don’t be afraid, I am not going to hurt you. It’s just that I know there’s no other way for me to have my say otherwise, and I need to have your full attention.”

My tone must have been too severe, because her lips soon began to quiver, and she had to blink away the tears swelling in her eyes. I shushed her gently and wiped the moisture from her cheeks. “It’s all right, Bella, it’ll be over soon. You’ll still have your quinceañera, I promise.

“I felt I needed to tell you this before you became a woman. No matter what other people say, I think you’re a special girl and I feel very strongly about you. I’m not stupid and I know there’s no chance in Hell that we’re ever going to be together, but I couldn’t just let myself sit back and admire you from a distance.

“In a few years you’re going to blossom into an icon, and I may have moved on by then, but I’ll still feel like shit whenever I see you hanging on the arm of some guy. It stinks, but we all have to deal with it.

“I had to talk to you, face to face, so you understand that this is more than just a disturbing tweet or a creepy piece of fan mail.”

She had overcome enough of her shock by the end of my speech that she was able to hold my gaze. I let the statement hang in the air as an invitation to a response. She chewed her words deliberately and managed to squeak, “I understand. I-I believe you. But please, you have to let me go. I swear I won’t tell anyone.”

Under the circumstances, that was probably the best response for which I could have hoped; anything more endearing would have breached the boundaries of credibility. The chill of disappointment washed over me nonetheless, and while I had disciplined myself to resist its influence, my response was forestalled by a yearning for more.

She must have read into my hesitation, because she added, “Like…like I said, I swear to God I’ll never, ever tell anyone about this, but…I won’t forget you, either.” She choked back a sob and let her miserable countenance appeal to my trust.

My face never betrayed anything but genuine compassion, drawn from within and aggrandized for her benefit. She was doing everything in her power to appease me, and I had to admire her ability to speak to me insightfully without losing her composure. I would give her no reason to fear.

“Thank you, Bella,” I pledged, smiling and letting go of her. “That’s exactly what I needed to hear.” From the floor nearby I retrieved a plate of berries, scooping up a handful of the dark blue pellets and presenting them to her. “I’m going to free you now, but I need to put you back to sleep, so you won’t be able to find me again. These are just some berries from South America–you know, like açaí berries–that will make you really drowsy.”

Bella was understandably suspicious. I offered her an alternative, showing her another syringe with a large, menacing needle. “Look, Bella, I know I’m the last person on earth you’d trust right now, but it’s either the berries or the needle, and I really don’t want to have to jab you with that thing again.”

She knew better than to ask for a third alternative. Short of opening her mouth to welcome the berries, she looked expectantly at my hand and waited for me to feed them to her. “They’re a little bitter,” I warned her as I started to push each berry between her lips, “so you might want to wait until you’ve got a mouthful of them before biting down. They’ll work faster that way and you won’t have to deal with the taste.”

Once I had stuffed enough of them into her mouth, I nodded and said, “You can bite down now.” She did.

I watched her wince as the bitterness coated her tongue. I rocked back on my ankles, waiting to pounce.

Her eyes widened as she felt the poisonous nectar numb the inside of her mouth; they bulged from their sockets when she realized that she was too numb to chew, swallow or spit.

From my research, I knew her passing was imminent. Even though I had taken a prophylactic, I could not be sure that it was enough to protect me against the fast acting poison. I lunged at Bella and sucked hungrily at her gaping mouth, stealing the final breaths from her lips as I hugged her spasming body. I siphoned as much of the juices from her mouth as I could and fumbled for the mirror I had placed nearby. It tasted horrible, and my mouth grew numb almost instantly, but I managed to spit out most of it onto the mirror before I blacked out.

Part Two

It had been said elsewhere that pain was a sign of life, and by the severity of the headache that woke me, I knew I was very much alive.

I lay paralyzed on the ground for some time, groaning and flexing my extremities as I struggled to rise. The room spun as I crawled to my hands and knees, but I could feel Bella’s body next to me. My heart leaped at the knowledge that what happened was no mere dream, and I drew strength from that excitement to spring to my feet.

I stumbled into the bathroom to wash out my mouth. The poison’s effect mostly had faded, but the lingering taste was unbearable. The fear of doubt returned to plague my heart in Bella’s absence, so I returned to her side hastily for the comfort of her presence.

Her head was tilted to the side, resting in a pool of her own saliva. Her posture was that of an angel in ascension, and no more could I disturb it than thrust a finger through the canvas of The Birth of Venus. Still, I leaned down to check her pulse just to be sure. I felt nothing.

Bella passed away on October 3rd, five days before her fifteenth birthday. She was dead, and I was her murderer.

* * *

I was far from content with possessing her body only. Even though I had frozen her in time ostensibly, keeping her forever at the tender age of fourteen, her flesh was only half of what made Bella. To possess her completely, I had to have her soul as well. Toward that end, I had no choice but to resort to the occult.

I had never been inclined to believe in black magic, or any sort of mumbo jumbo as it were. Yet to believe in the existence of a soul implied a belief in the supernatural as well, and if that were no stretch of the imagination, then the occult surely would fall within that faith. With a bit of legwork, I eventually stumbled upon a ritual that involved ripping the soul out of someone, with myself serving as a temporary vessel for it, and then storing it in a charm of some kind. There were many others, but none which allowed me to keep her body whole.

I was determined to preserve what I could of her body. The method I had chosen posed a significant risk to my own life, as it was meant to be performed by two practitioners, one of whom must siphon the soul from the victim while in a state of near death and contain it within his own body before it was destroyed, leaving the original body unharmed. Lacking a confidant whom I could trust to serve as the medium, I devised a new method using the poisonous berries. Now I had but to wait to see if it worked.

I busied myself with Bella’s embalmment while I waited–hoped–for her soul to take root in the mirror. I had set up the necessary equipment and practiced on other animals, but Bella was one of a kind; I had to take the utmost care at each and every step.

That did not prove to be too difficult. A steadiness born of reverence possessed my hands as I treated her remains. I burned her clothes and washed her body meticulously, permitting myself the one vice of penetrating her digitally to confirm that she was still a virgin. Her budding womanhood and its myriad qualities were next to impossible to resist, and there were moments when I was sorely tempted to ravish her. Yet, counterintuitive as it were, I loved her too much to violate her sexually, at least before I had ensured that her body would endure forever.

The method of preservation I had chosen was an advanced form of plastination–cleaner, proven to yield more durable specimens, and faster by magnitudes. I spared no expense procuring the equipment for that arduous task, as money and effort were of no consequence if I could preserve Bella perfectly.

Simply put, plastination involves replacing the fat and water in dead cells with a liquid polymer, which, once cured, would imbue the qualities of living flesh upon the cadaver, protecting it against damage and decay.

By plastinating Bella’s remains, I was going to turn her into a life sized doll.

After treating her body, I was weary but hopeful that soon I would be able to reap my rewards. Having spent hours draining her body of its fluids and gases and impregnating it with the polymer, I was ready to check on the results of my other endeavor: the preservation of Bella’s soul.

By the time her body was ready to be infused with the polymer, the night had lapsed into day. I had eaten very little and slept even less, but my body went on heedless of such mortal concerns. The mirror into which I had released Bella’s soul sat safely in a drawer, and when I went to retrieve it, I was both surprised and excited by the appearance it had taken. I had cleaned the berry juice from it, but the reflective surface had turned completely black. It still felt like an ordinary mirror to the touch, but a chill crept down my spine as I fingered the preternaturally dark surface. Gripped in suspense, I decided to call out to her.

I spun in shock to look behind me, but the image that appeared in the mirror was no reflection at all.

Bella’s visage greeted me as I turned back to the mirror. A number of rational, scientific explanations for this phenomenon rushed through my head as they were wont to do, but I was too overcome with joy to give them any consideration.

My elation was not untempered by her miserable state, however. Only her upper body was visible, and while she was beautiful as ever to me, an unbiased observer would have been shocked by her limp hair, her parched lips and her bruised, bloodshot eyes. Her mouth hung slightly agape as though she were panting softly, her eyes half closed and downcast.

“Good morning, Bella.” I had thought of everything except what to say to her entrapped soul.

She lifted her gaze slowly, fixing it upon me. That was a welcome sign; it appeared that we would be able to communicate.

“You,” she began, but the word seemed to sap so much of her strength that it took a minute for her to continue. “What did…what did you do to me? Where am I?”

I thought she would be served better by the truth than any lies I could concoct. “You died, Bella, but I managed to save your soul.”

She lifted her hands and scrutinized them like a lucid dreamer. Her lips pursed as the memory of the berries’ foul taste returned, and with it the recollection of her death.

“The berries. You fed them to me. They…they made my mouth go numb.” Bella’s tongue was black when she stuck it out, wagging as if to test it. “I couldn’t spit. I couldn’t feel anything. I…I couldn’t breathe!” She grew agitated when she recalled the full traumatic experience. “YOU KILLED ME!”

In spite of my distaste at playing the villain when it came to matters concerning Bella, there was no denying that I was culpable in her death. “You’re right, I was the one who murdered you. But hear me out, I just wanted to–”

“YOU MURDERER!” she screamed over me. “YOU KILLED ME! I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU! LET ME GO, YOU BASTARD!”

I let her rage. There was nothing I could do but hope that she would exhaust herself through this tirade. I had stolen her life and she had every right to hate me, but I was determined to change her mind.

Her screams turned to sobs not long after I set the mirror down. A pang of guilt struck me deeply as I listened to her baleful anger dissolve into mournful agony. Curiosity got the better of me and I looked into the mirror again.

She was crying bitterly–or, at least, that was how my brain must be interpreting her spiritual energies. I could see tears and snot running down her nose as she choked on her own anguish. Her fingers were woven into her hair at the scalp, pulling in a futile attempt to distract herself from her emotional suffering with physical pain.

“Daddy, help me, please!” she implored to her father, who had died some years ago. “Somebody, anybody…” It was as heart wrenching a sight as I had ever seen, but still I chose to wait.

When she began to accept that there would be no escaping her predicament, she ceased her cries for help and sobbed more quietly into her hands.

“Hey, Bella,” I probed her gently to see if she was ready to talk.

“Go away,” she whispered, “I don’t want to talk to you. I hate you.”

“I know you do, and I understand that. But you need to hear me out. Like I told you earlier, you are very special to me. Hate me all you like, but I had to show you how much you mean to me.”

She knuckled at one teary eye and peered at me with the other. “Then why did you kill me? What good does that do?”

“I killed you because I wanted you all to myself.” My jaw clenched as I confessed to Bella the true extent of my selfishness. “I put your soul in a mirror because I wanted to keep you around forever. I couldn’t stand the thought of you being with someone else.”

“So you murdered me and trapped my soul in here–the inside of a mirror?” I had not considered that she would be ignorant of the nature of her vessel, but it made perfect sense. “What…what happened to my body? Did you…” She shivered in disgust as she extrapolated upon my actions inwardly.

My tone left no room for doubt. “I didn’t rape you.”

“And my body?”

Several answers cycled through my head before I settled on one. “I’m doing everything I can to keep it whole. I refuse to bury it or cremate it. It’s not quite ready yet, but you’ll see.”

She cast my vague response in an inauspicious light. “I won’t be able to…go back into it again, will I?”

I shook my head. I took her resulting wail of despair as a sign that she wished to be left alone.

* * *

Even my dreams were filled with Bella’s pleas to be released.

I saw myself presenting a body to her soul–one that was alive, healthy, ready to accept its owner once more. I watched her beg profusely, even as I found myself unmoved by her pleas against a lucid yearning to do so.

“Oh, I know!” she ventured hopefully, having failed to elicit a response from me with other concessions. “You…you probably want to marry me, right? That’s why you did…this. If you let me out, I’ll marry you, I promise! I mean, I’m not old enough to get married yet, but I’ll talk to my mom. We’ll set something up.” She pointed, and I followed it toward the body’s hand, whereupon a gold ring clung to a finger.

“I’ll even wear your ring,” she offered, biting her lower lip. Tears of blood welled in her eyes, matching the black juices spilling from her mouth. “Please!”

The dreamscape dispersed as I woke to the morning of October 8th; it would have been Bella’s fifteenth birthday.

I had summoned her soul to the mirror every day since I captured it, but she seemed mired in perpetual melancholy. “I miss Mom,” she would repeat to me, “I miss Pia. I miss Zee. I miss Dani. I miss Kaili. I miss Remy. I miss Krystal, Marilyn… I miss Tris–” That last name would always whistle past my head. “Please let me go…”

I wondered if that were possible still. For all I knew, the image I saw in the mirror could be no more than a figment of my imagination, an illusion born of a mind gripped in psychosis–the sort that would drive a man to murder a fourteen year old girl and seek to enslave her spirit. I was still capable of the introspection required to see that I was evil.

There was nothing to indicate that shattering the mirror would free her soul, either. It was an inanimate object, and breaking it might succeed only in confining her soul to a smaller fragment. Worse still, her soul might be sundered apart, spread among a hundred pieces.

I wasted no more time on the question and looked toward concluding the process of plastinating Bella’s body. It had been curing under ultraviolet light for the last two days, and this was the day I would find out whether the procedure had been a success.

I could accept nothing less than perfection, and I would not be disappointed.

Part Three

Where luck had abandoned me in the easing of Bella’s obdurateness, it bestowed upon me miracles in abundance when it came to preserving her flesh. Far from the grotesque examples exhibited in museums, what I retrieved from the curing chamber could be mistaken easily for a sleeping figure. Her flesh retained its firmness and elasticity, her skin its smoothness. Its scent was clear and discreet, though its sterility tended toward the unnaturally pristine. Only her hue emerged in a paler tone than before, a result of the absence of blood; now she seemed to be made of porcelain, within which a sprawl of veins lay under a sheen of glaze. The advanced plastination technique had worked its magic, and with some cosmetic touch ups, I would have my Bella doll at last.

It was early evening before the preparations were completed. Admittedly, it took far more time than was necessary because I was often distracted by her perfectly still form. The allure of its docility manifested in far sharper contrast to the vexation of her soul’s torment, which I realized only when I began to dress it in the gown that she had picked up from the store. She spoke not a word when I fondled her breasts and tweaked at her nipples, which stood perpetually erect. She did not complain when I made mistakes while painting her toes and nails, did not object to my sniffing between her thighs as I pulled a pair of panties over her lithe dancer’s legs.

She offered no opinion on the color of the wig I had chosen to replace her own hair. She did not blink when I inserted a pair of glass eyes into her empty sockets, nor did she smile when I kissed her lips after painting them red and glossy. Absent the vicissitudes of her personality, this was still not Bella.

Nevertheless, what I possessed was beautiful. I wheeled the doll into a makeshift studio, where I had put together a scene reminiscent of a memento mori and infused it with a festive touch to make it appear as least macabre as possible. Between two racks of candles, all white but for fifteen pink ones, sat a bed covered in the petals of hundreds of flowers. I placed Bella’s body upon the bed, dressed in her beaded, strapless blue gown and adorned in jewelery, which included an elegant diamond tiara that I had picked out. Her body was ready to be presented to her soul.

I brought the mirror into the room and summoned her, facing her away from the scene so as not to ruin the surprise. Despite her hatred for me, she would appear always without delay, though the same force that compelled her to respond gave me no leverage over her will otherwise.

Bella looked as downtrodden as ever, but the intractable cinch on her lips had given way to weary deference, leaving a pout that reiterated only her wish for freedom. Her eyes blinked in anticipation of a fresh round of cajoling, yet there was something else that I had not detected previously. Did I dare interpret it as relief that I had not simply abandoned her to oblivion? She was all alone in her prison, after all, with nothing to affirm her existence but my daily visits. I had no reason to believe that ghosts were susceptible to the same psychological stresses that ailed the living, but it was difficult not to anthropomorphize an entity that exhibited purely human behaviors.

“I’ve got something to show you,” I told her. “I don’t know if you know how much time has passed, but it’s been five days since you got here.” I turned off the lights and faced the mirror toward the bed.

As the both of us were staring in the same direction, I could not discern her immediate reaction to seeing her corpse in its current state. Tension began to knot in my throat as I waited for a response, until I could contain it no longer and turned the mirror so that I could look into it without breaking her line of sight.

Bella was crying, but her tears had washed away much of the fatigue that darkened the rims of her eyes. A hale color had gained ground against the pallor of her cheeks, and a sprightly luster also had reawakened the fire in her hair. She was far from the vigorous young lady who died at my hands, but her improved appearance gave me cause to hope.

I breathed deeply and tried to recall the words that I had rehearsed. “I promised that you would have your quinceañera. It’s not what you would have wanted exactly, but I hope this gives you a good idea of how much you mean to me.”

She kept silent, only to speak a minute later. “Closer,” she said, her tone cold and cryptic. “Bring…bring me closer.”

I did as she asked and approached the bedside, angling the mirror in such a way as to give her the best view of her body.

“You did this, all by yourself?”

“Yeah.” I tread carefully with my first response while gauging her reaction to the best of my ability. “You picked out a beautiful dress.”

“And I’ll never be able to wear it,” she snapped reproachfully. “You took that away from me. You took everything away from me.”

“I know.” Perhaps I had grown tired of feeling guilty more than I knew, but I found myself giving no quarter in my retort. “And I’m not sorry. You did nothing to deserve this, and I’m not yet crazy enough to think that you’re enjoying this, but I am never going to set you free.

“You are mine, Bella, and you can either try to make the best of it, or feel sorry for yourself for the rest of eternity.”

It was as though the jealousy and repudiation to which I had subjected myself collided within me, like a binary explosive being thrown together of its volatile accord. I snatched the tiara off her head and shattered it against the wall. I pulled one rack of candles to the ground and smashed them under foot, snuffing out the flames.

I was about to plunge the room into darkness by destroying the other rack when Bella’s shouts penetrated my rage. Her mirror had been tossed onto the bed during my rampage, but now I turned toward it at the behest of her cries.

“Wait!” she pleaded, her urgency behooving curtness. “Don’t. Please.” She clasped her hands together, her eyes perched atop her fingers as she gazed at me.

I brought the mirror to bear and wore my anger openly, giving her fair warning of its imminent return. She sought further concessions with her silence, but I refused to yield.

Finally she found her voice. “T-thank you,” she began diplomatically. “All this…must have taken a lot of work. It’s beautiful.

“I’m sorry. I-I let you ruin your work.” She stifled a sob and bulled ahead. “But you gotta understand! I…I feel awful in here. No–it’s awful because I can’t feel anything. I’m going crazy because no matter if I open or close my eyes, all I can see is myself dying. I can’t go to sleep, probably because I’m dead. You’re telling me that five days have gone by, but to me it feels like years and years. I can’t tell the difference because there’s nothing in here!”

Whatever effect it was that improved her appearance began to fade as she fell into the clutches of grief once more. “I know I miss my family; I miss everybody. But it’s like they aren’t real. Like I dreamed them up or something. I only…felt a little better when you showed me my body. It reminded me that I…that I still exist.”

She had hung her plight squarely on my head, but instead of closing with her sharpest, most combative words, she chose to supplicate to me with the softest ones in her lexicon. “You can keep me, if that’s what you want. Just…please be nice to me and don’t leave me all alone.” She would have fallen to her knees if she could. “Please. You’re all I have left.”

She looked small and weak, reminiscent of the time when her on screen persona pleaded to God to heal her badly injured friend. I had known of her before watching that scene, but I had been unable to actualize her until that moment, to look beyond my basest urges and appreciate her for the human being that she was. Her plea was puerile and heartfelt, and my fingers rose to answer it, caressing the mirror even before I could speak. For all I had done to steal Bella, I never had intended to make her suffer.

I used sincerity to assuage her fears. “I won’t leave you alone. What you’re going through…that’s how I feel to be without you.”

I retrieved the tiara from the floor; many of the diamonds and pearls had been dislodged, and the platinum frame was slightly bent, but I affixed it again to the doll’s head nonetheless. “Happy birthday, Bella.”

She was watching my hand as I stroked the doll’s hair longingly, seeming not to have heard. Then she addressed me by name.

“Do you…love me?”

I answered immediately. “Yes.”

“Swear you won’t just throw me away if you…if you ever get tired of me?”

I took one of the doll’s hands–Bella’s hands–and held it tight. “I swear I’ll never grow tired of you, much less throw you away.”

The change must have occurred when my attention was on her hand, but when I peered into the mirror again, I saw Bella as she had appeared when she was alive–empyreal, glorious, achingly beautiful.

“Kiss me. My corp–I mean…you know what I mean.”

I did, but first I grazed the mirror with my lips. She closed her eyes as I turned to kiss her body.

She gasped audibly. I broke contact, only to hear her mewl in distress. “No! Don’t stop…keep going…”

I needed no explanation to feel my pulse race with anticipation. Laying the mirror down on a pillow, I embraced the doll in both arms and kissed it deeply. The interior of its mouth harbored a certain bitterness, but I thrust my tongue into its depths eagerly, turning my head to seal my lips better against its own. If her soul could feel me kissing her body, then I was going to give her the best kiss of her life.

Minutes later, Bella and I found ourselves panting together. By kissing the girl I desired most, I had given her a much needed reprieve. I knew she wanted more, and I was only too eager to provide, yet we had arrived at a point from which, once crossed, there would be no return.

As Bella’s body and soul lay side by side, I slid a hand behind her gown and pulled down the zipper, taking the utmost care to undress her lest I inflict the slightest damage to her skin. Where her mortal heart lay still in her chest, the essence of her soul flushed with emotion, turning her cheeks red in the mirror as I laid her pale flesh bare.

Lacking the means to communicate with me through her limbs, she iterated her desires with her voice instead. Her virginity notwithstanding, I had long suspected that she was no timid lover, and she was not shy to exhort me vocally, guiding my hands and mouth to where she wanted them.

Her body was no warmer than the fresh sheets beneath us, but I wanted nothing more than to cleave myself to her; I tore the shirt from my back and draped my body over hers, relishing the contact even as her coldness seared my skin.

Still, I was haunted by one lingering uncertainty, as Damocles was upon ascending to Dionysius’ throne. Whose face did Bella behold as she felt my hands upon her? Was it mine, or was it the other boy’s? By both hook and crook I had claimed my prize, yet her most private thoughts were sealed beyond my reach. If this were a story, then undoubtedly I would be the villain.

I saw no other way to silence my doubts. I had started to wriggle free of my jeans when I heard Bella’s breath catch in her throat.

“Let me look at you,” she declared. Her expression all but added, “Let me see the cock that’s going to fuck me.”

I knew then that I was the one whom she wanted. So aroused was I by that revelation that I bit her hard on the collar, making her squeal in delight, before pushing myself off the bed to shed the last of my clothing. Not for a second did I take my eyes off the mirror, watching her study my shape with practiced intensity, piecing my contours together in her mind like words on a page. Her mouth gaped ever so slightly as her eyes made their way to my cock; her tongue pushed it open further, extending an invitation that I accepted without hesitation.

I was struck by the inspiration to wet my cock with a handful of spit, and then I was on top of her again. I had not forgotten that I was, in fact, about to make love to a corpse, but the strange juxtaposition of her body’s inability to resist and her soul’s fervent complicity painted the experience in a euphoric surreality. Drunk on her seduction, I plunged my cock into Bella gleefully.

If I had no wish to hurt Bella before, now I was loath to hold back at all. She whimpered sharply as I bulled past her hymen, pausing but for a heart beat to revel in the moment before engaging a steady stroke. The coldness of her vagina did nothing to dampen my enthusiasm, and coupled with her vocal incitement, I soon found myself ripping into her with all the savagery I could muster.

With no way to reciprocate except her voice, Bella more than made up for it with her unbridled ardor, calling my name as I gave substance to her incorporeality. Together we filled the night of her quinceañera with our carnal duet, taking only the briefest respite each time I came.

* * *

“I wish I could hold you,” she told me. It was early morning on October 9th, the day after I made all of Bella mine.

My ears had never been touched by anything more bittersweet. I drew her body’s arms around my waist and let her indulge in an approximation of the gesture.

She seemed content with the intimacy of it; it was impossible for me to judge save for the soft grunt of her approval, as the candles had long since burned out.

Having arrived at this juncture, I recognized just how unfathomable the events of the past few days had been. Whatever possessed me to commit this singularly selfish act must have known that failure could strike at each step, whether by misfortune or negligence. Yet I had achieved results that went far beyond my own expectations, the proof of which lay snuggled in my arms. Happiness and all its synonyms together could not begin to describe how I felt.

My eyelids grew heavy, but even in the darkness I kept them open to stave away sleep. I was concerned that she would feel abandoned again. Yet it was Bella herself who assured me that never would she feel alone again.

I fell into a deep slumber, comforted by the knowledge that, in this story, the villain had prevailed against the hero.

Epilogue

HOST: Welcome back to Coast to Coast AM. We’re speaking with Ivan Denk, renowned author and co-founder of the American Institute for Life After Death Research. Ivan, before the break, you were about to touch on the case of the Black Mirror that took place four years ago?

DENK: Yes.

HOST: Now, for listeners who aren’t familiar with the case, it had to do with a…fairly well known child actress at that time in Los Angeles.

DENK: Yes. She was kidnapped and murdered by a man who then preserved her body post-mortem.

HOST: Pretty disturbing stuff. But before we delve into this “Black Mirror,” could you perhaps give us some background on what happened?

DENK: Well, a lot of the details were sealed by the courts, but we do have many factual accounts from sources who were close to the investigation.

HOST: I believe one of the investigators from the case, who is now retired, became a consultant with the Institute?

DENK: That is correct. As a former forensics specialist, he had access to the crime scene and direct contact with the mirror. The artifact was discovered next to the bodies.

HOST: The bodies?

DENK: Both the perpetrator and the victim were found dead at the scene, seven days after she went missing. Her exact time of death could not be determined because of the plastination process that the victim’s body was subjected to. It’s a process invented originally by Gunther von Hagens, a German anatomist, except the technique used to preserve the victim was very advanced. The perpetrator’s time of death was also ruled inconclusive.

HOST: How is that possible?

DENK: We don’t know. The circumstances were…truly mysterious. What we do know is that the cause of death was poison, from ingesting a type of highly toxic berry. Traces of it were found in the perpetrator’s blood and on the surface of the mirror.

HOST: This mirror, could you describe it?

DENK: Well, it was an ordinary mirror, oval, about eighteen inches tall and half as wide.

HOST: And why was it called the “Black Mirror?”

DENK: The surface was completely black, like the glass had been dyed–

HOST: –except it wasn’t, right?

DENK: That’s right. The color was anomalous. We have no idea how it became that way. But that was the least of its mysteries.

HOST: According to reports, nothing was actually seen in the mirror, but noises could be heard coming from it?

DENK: Yes. Not only did our consultant have first hand experience, but we have corroboration from other independent sources that two distinct voices could be heard emanating from the mirror.

HOST: Two distinct voices? That can’t be coincidence…

DENK: Well, the sources all agree, one of them most certainly belonged to the victim. The voices could not be recorded, so there’s no voice print analysis. Also, we were unable to verify the identity of the second voice, and the nature of the sound makes it even more perplexing.

HOST: How so?

DENK: They were both laughing, in a way that suggests they were, well, happy.

HOST: And you believe that the second voice couldn’t have belonged to the perpetrator, because there’s no way the victim could be laughing happily with her murderer.

DENK: I’m afraid it’s a little more complicated than that. There’s evidence to support the theory that the second voice belonged to the perpetrator, but it’s very circumstantial. Officially, his death was ruled a suicide, but we think it was death by misadventure.

HOST: Please elaborate.

DENK: Police found several occult manuals in the house describing how to create what is known to practitioners of so called black magic as a phylactery–that is, a vessel inside of which a soul could be stored.

HOST: You mean like in Harry Potter.

DENK: I suppose you could say that. And we think the Black Mirror is pretty solid evidence that the perpetrator succeeded in creating one. But we think he was caught inside it by accident. See, there is a ritual which enables a person to steal another man’s soul by serving as a temporary conduit himself; that’s where the poison comes in. Very likely he poisoned the victim first, and then, when he tried to transfer her soul into the mirror, he succumbed to the poison himself. Of course, with the level of preparation he undertook, it’s likely that he would have known of the potency of the berry and taken an antidote of some kind. But it would have merely delayed the effects.

HOST: For how long?

DENK: About five, maybe six days at the most. Or it could have been minutes. The autopsy was inconclusive.

HOST: If the perpetrator had died within minutes of the victim’s death, then who preserved the victim’s body? Was there evidence of an accomplice?

DENK: There is no evidence to support the existence of an accomplice.

HOST: Where is the mirror now?

DENK: It’s been destroyed. The last person in possession of it–our consultant–dropped it when he was startled by the laughter. The pieces are still sealed in evidence, but there have been no reports of any noises coming from them since the mirror was smashed.

THE END

Author’s note: Your feedback would be much appreciated. Support Bella, donate to your local dsylexia foundation today!

In which case my address is:

6669 NE 42nd St.

St. Cloud, MN (not really, but you can still drop by and see who lives there if you want)

The following is completely fictional. Any resemblance to reality is entirely coincidental. Contents of this story are merely creative license, not unlike a TV show or movie that uses real people in fictional settings and situations. However, if you do have video or pictures of events similar to the ones described below, feel free to forward them to me for closer examination. Feedback, comments, praise, criticism, death threats, nude photos, etc. can be sent to voodoojoe2000 at yahoo dot com (come on, you can assemble that into an actual e-mail address).

For personal use only. Feel free to distribute to friends, enemies, lovers, hopeful lovers, whatever, just keep my name and e-mail address on the story or I shall hunt you down and make you write the whole damn thing out by hand.

Celebs of choice in this story are Hayley Williams, Taylor Swift, Selena Gomez, JoJo Levesque, and Demi Lovato. The codes are (FF, MF, cons, oral, rim, anal). Go fuck yourself and go read something else if you dislike those codes or want something more. Or better yet, write it yourself.

Random Sex IV: Return of the Random

By voodoojoe

Tayley

“I’m such a lightweight,” Taylor swift said as she stared at the small amount of liquid left in the bottom of the bottle in her hand. “Two hard lemonades and I’m ready for bed.”

“Better make room for a third because if we don’t finish these off they’ll still be sitting there when you come back from touring,” Hayley Williams said, setting another bottle in front of Taylor. “Or maybe I’ll send one of the guys over here to drink it while you’re gone and you don’t want them loose in your house with no supervision.”

“If I didn’t know better, I’d think you were trying to get me drunk so you could take advantage of me,” Taylor said, grabbing the full bottle.

“You got me,” Hayley said, holding up her hands. “I came over here tonight to get you drunk and jump your bones. Though if that was my goal in life, I’m sure taking my sweet time about it.”

“What do you mean?” Taylor asked as she twisted the cap off her bottle.

“If I was going to try to have sex with you, you’d think I would’ve done it when we were trying on bathing suits in the same dressing room,” Hayley said. “But since you obviously want it so much, come here, baby.”

“Get away,” Taylor giggled as Hayley puckered her lips, held out her arms, and rushed towards her.

“Give me some sugar, babe,” Hayley said, grabbing Taylor and pushing her down on the couch.

Without thinking, Taylor lifted her head and pressed her lips to Hayley’s. Even though she was just playing along and didn’t mean anything by it, Taylor still felt the electricity in the kiss. She felt a jolt of energy in her lips that quickly spread and dispersed throughout her body.

Pulling back in surprise she looked at Hayley and saw the same mix of shock and excitement in her friend’s eyes that she was feeling at the moment. Whether it was the alcohol, or something deeper inside her, Taylor wasn’t sure, but before she knew what she was doing she was kissing Hayley again. It still wasn’t a sloppy, passionate kiss but it was definitely more intense than the first one and it wasn’t long until they had to break it so they could catch their breath.

Taylor considered herself a very organized person. She wasn’t the type that organized her day down to the minute or anything, but she liked knowing what she was going to be doing next. At the moment though, she had no idea what was going to happen and it excited her.

For Hayley’s part, she was even more confused than Taylor. She’d grown up in a very religious environment and even the thought of kissing another girl was frowned upon. And yet, all she could think about was the way Taylor’s lips had felt. Despite her upbringing, or maybe even a little because of it, she really wanted to kiss Taylor again, but wasn’t sure if she’d be able to control herself if she did.

Curiosity getting the best of her, Hayley leaned down and pressed her lips to Taylor’s. Her eyes closed and she pressed her body against Taylor as she surrendered herself to the kiss.

Parting her lips, Taylor slid her tongue between them and probed against Hayley’s until the orange haired girl opened her mouth. As their tongues touched Taylor felt a tremor run through her body and moaned into Hayley’s mouth.

Putting a hand on Taylor’s side, Hayley nervously inched it upwards. Nibbling on Taylor’s lower lip, Hayley slid her hand between them, squeezing Taylor’s breast in her palm through the blonde’s dress. When Taylor broke the kiss, Hayley feared that she’d pushed it too far and the exciting new experience would end far earlier than she wanted.

Instead, Taylor took a moment to catch her breath before resuming the kiss. Reaching down, she slipped a hand under the hem of Hayley’s shirt. As they kissed Taylor’s fingers rubbed the bare skin of Hayley’s lower belly just above the waist of her pants.

“Are we really doing this, Tay?” Hayley asked between kisses, using Taylor’s nickname, sensing that they were approaching a point of no return.

“I don’t know,” said Taylor, her head swimming with excitement and her body on fire at the feel of Hayley’s touch.

Not wanting to think too much about what they were doing for fear it would make her second guess her actions, Hayley chose to act instead of think. Lifting up off of Taylor she reached down and grabbed the hem of her shirt. Lifting it up to expose the green bra she had on underneath she tossed it to the floor and leaned down to kiss Taylor some more.

The sight of Hayley’s bra made Taylor’s heart skip a beat. It wasn’t the bra she’d ever seen having spent time in locker rooms and stuff in school and she’d never thought of a girl in that way before but Hayley’s kiss had woken something inside her. Suddenly she looked up Hayley’s body with different eyes than she had even a few minutes ago.

″I want to see them,″ Taylor whispered, blushing slightly at the admission.

″These?″ Hayley asked, pointing at her breasts with one hand while the other was on the couch next to Taylor’s shoulder.

″Yeah,″ Taylor said, swallowing hard as her hands shook from nervousness.

″Anything for you, Tay,″ Hayley said, straightening up on top of Taylor.

Locking eyes with Taylor Hayley reached behind her and unhooked her bra. Clutching the bra to her chest with one hand Hayley slid the strap down her free arms one at a time, switching hands to make sure the bra stayed in place until she was ready for the big reveal.

When Hayley finally pulled the bra away Taylor licked her lips and suddenly had a desire to touch them. Outside of her own boobs she’d never really touched any before and as her hands cupped Hayley’s Taylor found it amazing how similar they felt to her own, yet so much better.

″Now I want to see yours, Tay,″ Hayley said, holding Taylor’s hands against her chest.

″Okay,″ Taylor said nervously.

Lifting her shoulders off the couch Taylor reached underneath and unzipped her dress. With goosebumps forming on her arms Taylor pushed the straps of her dress off her shoulders. When her breasts were almost free of the cups of her dress Taylor paused and took a deep breath to steel her nerves before pulling them down for Hayley to see.

″Can I touch them?″ Hayley asked, her hand reaching towards Taylor’s chest even before Taylor could answer.

″Please,″ Taylor moaned, her mouth going dry as she waited for Hayley’s hands to make contact with her sensitive flesh.

″I want to take the rest of your dress off,″ Hayley suggested, wanting to keep going before either of them could come to their senses and stop it.

As Hayley slid down Taylor’s body she grabbed hold of the dress and pulled. When it reached Taylor’s waist she lifted her butt off the couch so Hayley could slide it down her legs, leaving her in only a pair of silky pink panties.

″These too,″ Hayley said, hooking her fingers in the waistband of Taylor’s panties.

When Hayley started to peel her panties down Taylor instinctively moved to cover her pussy. She caught herself though and forced herself to move her hands to her sides as Hayley pulled her panties down over her feet.

Dropping the panties to the floor Hayley was mesmerized by the sight of the small patch of light brown pubic hair at the top of Taylor’s pussy. Her gaze must have made Taylor a little self-conscious because she once more moved her hands to cover herself.

″Don’t do that,″ Hayley said hoarsely. ″You look beautiful.″

″Can I see you?″ Taylor asked, once more forcing herself to move her hands to her side.

″I guess,″ Hayley said, her hands moving to the button on her jeans.

Hayley could feel Taylor’s eyes on her as she pulled down the zipper on her pants. Pushing her pants down over her hips Hayley bent over to push her pants down past her knees and to her ankles so she could step out of them. When she lifted her head she saw Taylor licking her lips with her eyes  directed at the way Hayley’s breasts were hanging from her chest while bent forward.

Since Taylor seemed to like staring at her chest Hayley stayed bent over as she hooked the waist of her own panties and started to push them down. When she got them down to her knees she let them drop and stepped out of them as she straightened back up.

″Wow,″ Taylor said, noticing that Hayley’s pussy was shaved completely. She’d seen shaved pussies before, obviously, but never when she was paying so much attention. Suddenly all she could think about was touching it and feeling the skin above it.

Giggling at the combination of surprise, nerves, and lust on Taylor’s face Hayley moved back towards the couch. She had a pretty good idea that she a pretty similar look on her face as she faced down something that she’d never done but wanted nothing more than to continue with.

Hoping her little bout of giggles hadn’t ruined the mood Hayley leaned over Taylor and went in for a kiss. Her fears were laid to rest though when Taylor took a little initiative and grabbed the back of her head to pull her in the rest of the way.

More than a little unsure about what to do next, Hayley blindly reached out a hand until she felt it land on Taylor’s rib cage. Part of her wanted to move the hand up to feel one of Taylor’s boobs again but the other part of her wanted to move it lower and explore some new territory.

Her quandary was solved however when Taylor’s hand grabbed hers and pushed it lower. Taking the hint Hayley let her hand skim over Taylor taut belly as she headed for wetter pastures.

Breaking the kiss Hayley moved down Taylor’s body along the same course her hand had followed, planting kisses along the way. When she got down to Taylor’s waist she picked up one of Taylor’s legs and draped it over her shoulder though she really didn’t have much idea what she was doing. The only frame of reference she had for something like this was when she’d been able to get her ex-boyfriends to go down on her, and only one of them had been willing to do it for less selfish reasons than you-do-me-I’ll-do-you. Not surprisingly, he was the only one of them was particularly competent at it.

Lifting her head to look down her body Taylor sucked in a lungful of air in anticipation as Hayley studied her pussy up close. As little experience as Hayley had in receiving oral sex, Taylor had even less. She’d only been with a couple guys period and only one of them had bothered to venture south of the equator.

“Lick it,” Taylor begged, unable to take it any more as Hayley sat there with her face mere inches from her pussy.

Trying to emulate the things her boyfriends had tried on her Hayley started at the bottom of Taylor’s slit and ran her tongue all the way to the top. She’d tasted herself before several times, on her own fingers as well as on her boyfriend’s cock after he’d fucked her, so she wasn’t completely surprised to find that she liked the taste of Taylor. If anything, she was surprised how much Taylor tasted the same as she did, except almost completely different.

When Hayley’s tongue made contact with her clit Taylor’s mind shot into orbit. It was better than anything she’d ever felt and she lifted her hips to press her pussy against Hayley’s face.

Encouraged by Taylor’s reaction Hayley shifted her focus to Taylor’s clit. Snaking her tongue out she flicked it against Taylor’s sensitive bud and felt a swell of pride when Taylor reacted by grabbing the back of Hayley’s head and holding it against her pussy.

Moving a hand to Taylor’s snatch Hayley ran an index finger along Taylor’s slit while she continued to flick Taylor’s clit with her tongue. As Hayley pushed the finger into her Taylor moaned and hunched her hips against Hayley’s tongue and finger.

“Sooo good,” Taylor moaned, her eye fluttering shut as Hayley slowly finger fucked her.

Deciding to take it up another notch Hayley trapped Taylor’s clit between her lips and softly massaged the nub. As expected Taylor moaned loudly and jerked around on the couch in response.

“Again,” Taylor moaned, her brain starting to lose the ability to focus on anything but the pleasure Hayley was bringing to her.

Taking Taylor’s direction Hayley continued to gently massage her clit with her lips, occasionally sucking on it as well, pushing Taylor another step closer to her peak. She also slipped a second finger into Taylor’s hole, stretching her out a bit more.

“Almost,” Taylor gasped, feeling her climax right around the corner.

Deciding it was time to pull out her trump card Hayley pulled her mouth off of Taylor’s clit. Instead she replaced it with her free hand, rubbing the clit with her thumb while she fucked Taylor’s pussy with two fingers. Meanwhile she moved her head down and located Taylor’s anus winking at her from between her butt cheeks.

The ex boyfriend that had been good at eating pussy had also loved to eat something else. It had shocked Hayley the first time he’d tried to lick her asshole, and even disgusted her a bit at first, but when he kept going she’d gone nuts over it.

But Hayley had never had to guts to return the favor, until now. If this was going to be a one time thing never to be repeated then she figured she might as well try everything.

“Oh my god,” Taylor hissed, taken completely by surprise when she felt the feathery touches against her previously untouched asshole. “What are you doing?”

Not bothering to answer Hayley kept up her soft rimming of Taylor’s butt. If Taylor wanted her to stop, she’d stop, but she was really enjoying the naughtiness of tossing Taylor’s salad. It didn’t taste nearly as bad as she’d feared, and in fact the juices leaking out of Taylor’s pussy were masking and providing most of the taste.

“I’m, oh god, coming,” Taylor warned, the amazing feeling of Hayley’s tongue on her asshole pushing her over the edge. Her pussy clamped down on Hayley’s fingers and she shook as her orgasm shot through her, radiating out from where Hayley’s fingers and tongue were working their magic.

Hayley kept right on going, continuing to lick and finger Taylor right up until Taylor’s climax ended and she went limp on the couch. Finally disengaging from Taylor Hayley sat back on her heels. As she looked at her blond friend laying on the couch looking so beautiful in a post-orgasmic stupor Hayley started licking Taylor’s essence off her fingers.

“That was, I mean, uh, wow,” Taylor stammered, her brain still too fried to form a coherent thought.

“It was pretty good for me too,” Hayley said, moving to kiss Taylor.

“Mmmm,” Taylor moaned, feeling so naughty tasting herself on Hayley’s lips and tongue.

“You like tasting yourself?” Hayley asked, bringing one of her fingers that was still soaked in Taylor’s juices to Taylor’s mouth.

“Mmmhmmm,” Taylor grunted, sucking the finger into her mouth. It tasted so much better than she would’ve imagined and suddenly she wanted nothing more than to see what Hayley tasted like. “Can I, you know, do you?”

“Come on,” Hayley said, standing up and holding her hand to help Taylor to her feet. “Let’s go to bed where you can do anything you want to me.”

“Sounds awesome,” Taylor said, wrapping her arms around Hayley and pulling her friend into a nice big, warm, naked hug before leading Hayley to the bedroom.

Castles Made Of Sand Fall Into The Sea, Eventually

“Selena’s in town, you should give her a call,” my mom said when I came in from mowing the lawn for her. She was standing at the counter in the kitchen cutting up potatoes for a salad to take to a barbecue later.

“She knows where I am if she wants to talk to me,” I said, grabbing a glass from the cupboard. Moving to the fridge I dug out a few ice cubes and filled it with water.

“What happened was years ago, can’t you forgive her by now?” mom asked, picking up another potato to slice.

“It’s easier to avoid her,” I sighed.

I’d been in love with Selena Gomez since even before I decided that maybe girls weren’t infested with cooties after all. She’d lived a couple houses down from me growing up and we’d done almost everything together.

Then even after she moved to LA to become a star we’d kept in contact. She came back every few months to visit friends and family in the area and when we were sixteen we’d discovered that we both had crushes on each other and developed a bit of a relationship. It was a long distance relationship, but it was still a relationship as far as I was concerned.

But after almost a year of the long distance thing I’d gone to LA to visit her like I had a couple times earlier. Except this time when I knocked on the door she’d answered it in a t-shirt that barely came down past her ass. Normally I would’ve been over the moon over such a situation, except she had no idea I was coming.

Turns out she’d been dating another guy for a couple months and I’d happened to show up while she’d been in the middle of pleasing her new boyfriend. Before she could explain further I’d turned around and walked away. I caught a flight home and had barely talked to her in the nearly three years since. Just like that I’d not only lost a girlfriend but also a lifelong friend.

Before that point I’d been looking into colleges in California to be closer to her, but after that I’d wound up at the University of Texas. It was much closer to home, but the main selling point for me was that it was far away from the woman that I had thought would never be capable of crushing me the way she did.

Sitting in my room I had my phone in my hand. As I always seemed to when thoughts of Selena entered my head I found myself staring at the picture of her on my phone. I’d had a ton of pictures of her at the time but only one managed to survive the purge. And even though I knew I should get rid of it, for a multitude of reasons, I just couldn’t bring myself to do it.

The picture was of Selena with her shirt off that she’d sent me at one point. It didn’t have her face in the picture, just from her waist to her collarbone, but all anyone had to see was the mole in her cleavage to know it was her. Every time I looked at it I felt melancholy as good memories of her mixed with ones of how it felt to have her stick a knife in my stomach and after a few minutes I inevitably had to turn my phone off to get myself out of the funk.

* * * * *

Walking through the house talking to people I hadn’t seen in a while, I was having a pretty good time at the barbecue. When I walked out the back door I turned and there she was. My first instinct was duck back into the house and hide but it was too late, she’d already seen me.

“Hi,” Selena said when she caught up with me.

“Hey,” I said coolly.

“It’s been a while,” Selena said, trying to make small talk.

“Not long enough,” I muttered under my breath, but still loud enough for her to hear.

“Why are you being like this?” Selena asked, clearly hurt by my attitude. “I thought we were friends.”

“We haven’t been friends in three years,” I said. “A friend would’ve told me she wanted to date other people instead of waiting for me to find out in the most painful way possible. I know I’m being an asshole and a whiny little bitch about it, but I can’t help it. You absolutely destroyed me and I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to truly get over it.”

She opened her mouth as if to say something but then closed it again. When she didn’t respond I turned and walked off, leaving her standing there staring at me with a stunned look on her face.

* * * * *

I was sitting in bed watching tv and surfing the net on my laptop when I jumped at the sound of tapping on my window. Muttering to myself I pulled the cord and opened the blinds. When I saw Selena on the side of the glass I muttered some more before sliding the window open.

“Can we talk?” Selena asked.

“Want to me to go open the door?” I sighed, knowing that I wasn’t going to get rid of her. Even worse as far as I was concerned, part of me didn’t want to get rid of her.

“No need to wake up your mom,” Selena said, putting her hands on the window sill. She was wearing a tank top and it rode up a little, showing a little sliver of lower belly as she lifted herself up so she could crawl through the open window.

“So, what did you want to talk about?” I asked as she sat down in the chair at my desk.

“After what you said this afternoon I decided I had to tell you something,” she said, taking a deep breath that made her chest heave so alarmingly nicely under her tank top.

“I was just mad, I didn’t mean to be so harsh,” I said, figuring she was going to unload on me for being a dick.

“No, you were right,” Selena said. “I screwed up and totally handled things wrong. But I didn’t cheat on you.”

“Then why was there a naked guy in your house? And you weren’t exactly fully clothed either,” I said, trying to keep my voice down.

“He was just a friend,” Selena said, eyes downcast. “Your mom told me you were coming and I set it up so you’d find us like that.”

“And you expect me to believe that?” I asked, shocked at the absurdity of what she was telling me.

“No, but it’s the truth,” Selena said, lifting her head to look me in the eye.

“Then what was all that crap about dating him for a couple months and how you didn’t want to hurt me?” I demanded, not sure whether I wanted to believe her or not. Or if it changed anything if I did believe her.

“I don’t know, you were talking about coming all the way to LA for college to be with me and I guess I kinda freak out. If you’d gone to USC for me and we’d broken up or something, I didn’t want you to hate me forever. Instead I made it even worse and now you won’t even talk to me and I really miss my friend,” Selena said, her eyes misting up.

“I’m still your friend,” I said, suddenly hating myself for making her cry even though I’d had very little to do with it.

“Promise?” Selena asked, wiping her eyes.

“I don’t know that we’ll ever be as close as we were, but I’ll always be your friend,” I said, kneeling in front of her and giving her a hug.

“Good, because I need you in my life, even if it’s little more than answering the phone when I call,” Selena said, resting her head on my shoulder.

“I’ll always be here for you,” I said, stroking her hair.

With her pressed against me I was keenly aware of the swell of her breasts against my chest. Her scent was also filling my nostrils and she smelled even better than I remembered. For a moment all I could think of was how her body had felt underneath me and the salty taste of her sweaty skin.

“Make love to me,” Selena said, as if reading my thoughts.

“I can’t,” I said, breaking the hug. Every cell in my body was aching to do what she, but I knew that I gave in she’d go back to LA and I’d be right back where I was almost three years ago.

“Just a kiss then?” Selena asked, looking up at me with those brown eyes that had long ago conquered me and turned me to their will.

Without even thinking I leaned in and pressed my lips to hers. That was all it took to make the small show of willpower I’d put up crumble like a cookie in milk. My arms wrapped around her and I spun her around to push her down on the bed.

My hands went for Selena’s tank top while hers went for my belt. When she had my belt undone she lifted her hands so I could lift her top over her head. She hadn’t worn a bra so with the kiss broken I took a moment to stare at her bare tits and marveled at how they looked even better than they had the last I’d seen them.

Snapping me out of my reverie Selena grabbed my shirt and started to push it up my body. Lifting my hands I let her pull it the rest of the way off before I went for the button on her cut off denim shorts.

After unzipping her shorts I grabbed the waist of both her shorts and panties and tugged them both down together. My mouth started to water when her shaved pussy came into view as I pulled her shorts down past her ass.

As she raised her legs off the bed I took her sandals off her feet before pulling her shorts the rest of the way off. Dropping them to the floor I kicked of my own shoes. Unbuttoning my pants I got them down to my knees before Selena grabbed the front of my boxers.

“Quit wasting time,” Selena said as she pulled me towards her by fly in the my underwear.

“What are you trying to do, kill me?” I gasped as she pulled me off balance and nearly crashed down on top of her.

“No, but I’m really horny. I need you inside me immediately,” Selena giggled, pushing my boxers down over my hips.

While she fiddled with my boxers I stepped on the cuffs of my jeans so I could lift my legs and step out of them. By the time she got my boxers down to my knees I’d gotten out of my jeans and with a shimmy of my hips was all it took to drop my shorts to my ankles as well.

Stepping out of my boxers I climbed onto the bed on top of Selena. True to her words, her hands immediately went to my cock. Before I’d even settled into place she was already guiding me towards her snatch.

Feeling the head of my cock press against her hole I pushed forward, burying half of it inside her in one lunge that caused both of us to moan in delight. She was so wet from anticipation that after locking eyes with her I gave another shove and slammed the rest of my cock into her with little trouble.

With my cock buried to the hilt I took a moment to indulge in the feeling of having her pussy wrapped around me once more. Selena wasn’t quite as willing to wait as I was though because she whimpered pleadingly and pressed her hips against mine in an effort to spur me into action.

“Still impatient as ever, I see,” I said, rotating my hips to grind my pelvis against her clit while still keeping my cock fully seated in her.

“Come onnnn,” Selena whined, desperately trying to get me to move.

“You also haven’t gotten any less cute when you’re being impatient,” I said, leaning down to kiss her.

“And you still like to torture me,” Selena groaned as I gave her a very small stroke.

“I’ve got three years of payback to mete out,” I said, smirking as I slowly withdrew about half of my cock and then held it there just long enough to get another whinny of disapproval before slamming it back home.

“Uhh, yeah,” Selena gasped as I finally started to give her what she so desperately wanted.

Putting my weight on my elbows I built up a slow rhythm. I could feel Selena’s nipples dig into chest as I pressed my chest to hers. With our faces mere inches apart I watched intently as looks of pleasure and frustration alternated on her face between strokes that weren’t quite as hard or quick as she wanted.

“More,” Selena demanded, trying to use her legs to pull me into her with more force.

“I could go slower,” I offered, causing her to narrow her eyes and scowl at me for tormenting her. “Or you could get on your hands and knees and let me fuck you doggystyle.”

“Will you actually fuck me and not torture me?” Selena asked even though we both already knew the answers. She loved getting it from behind and I liked watching her butt cheeks bounce off my pelvis enough that it wouldn’t take long before I gave in and gave her the hard fucking she so desired.

“Though maybe I like this enough to stay like this,” I said, continuing my slow stroking when she didn’t immediately answer.

“Fine, you win,” Selena said, unclenching her legs from around my waist. “Fuck me like a doggy. Just make me come, dammit.”

“I love hearing you talk dirty,” I said, smirking as she rolled over onto her hands and knees. Selena tried to swear as little as possible, but if she got worked up enough the naughty words would roll out of her mouth at a good enough clip to make the saltiest of sailors proud.

“Come on, asshole, fuck me,” Selena hissed, sticking her ass up in the air and exhibiting the next step in her frustration, name calling.

Sidling up behind her I grabbed hold of my cock. Rubbing it against her pussy I held it there for a moment until Selena looked back over her shoulder. Just when she started opening her mouth to say something I lunged forward, slamming into her in one thrust.

“Oh fuck,” Selena gasped, her head drooping as I immediately pulled back and pushed back in with enough power to cause her butt cheeks to ripple from the force.

Gripping her hips I used the leverage to pull her back to meet each of my thrusts. Between that and her own pushing we were creating enough force to generate a rather loud smack sound each time our bodies met. It was loud enough that it made me thankful that my mom’s room was on the other side of the house and wasn’t in danger of being woken up unless we got really loud.

As I hammered away at her I could sense that we were both rushing headlong towards our respective climaxes. I thought for a moment about getting there first and leaving her hanging as a form of payback, but decided that would just be too cruel no matter what she’d done to me in the past.

“Sooo fucking good,” Selena moaned, her breasts swaying underneath her with her movements.

“Are you going to come all over my cock?” I asked her, slipping one hand underneath her to play with her clit.

“Oh fucking shit,” Selena gasped at the sudden extra stimulation.

Shortening my strokes so I could keep playing with her clit I extended my other arm out and cupped one of her breasts with my hand. Sensing that she was close I used my hand on her chest to help pull her up until her back was pressed against my chest. That gave me access to both of her breasts, though only one at a time since I only had one hand free to play with them.

“Sooo close,” Selena panted, turning her head and grabbing my hair to pull me in for a kiss.

While our lips were still pressed together Selena let out a cry of pleasure that was muffled by my mouth. Her pussy clenched around my cock and she shook with delight as her orgasm shot through her.

“Where do you want me to come?” I asked her. Before she’d always made me wear a condom but since she’d been in such a hurry I wasn’t sure if that meant she was on the pill or if she’d just been so horny that she hadn’t stopped to think about it.

“Come inside me,” Selena moaned as the last vestiges of her climax washed over her.

With her permission I gave her a couple extra thrusts before I drove all the way into her one last time. Gritting my teeth to hold it off just a little longer I finally gave in and let the first jet erupt out of my cock and into her pussy.

“Oh god,” Selena moaned, feeling my hot come basting her insides.

After several spurts I finally settled down to little more than a couple random twitches of my cock. With my orgasm done my legs started to turn to jello and we both fell forward. Luckily I managed to put a hand out in front of me to catch my weight before I crushed her underneath me.

“I really needed that,” Selena said, pointing at a towel I’d used after my shower in the morning and draped over edge of the clothes hamper when I was done with it.

Realizing what she wanted, I moved off of her and grabbed the towel. When I tossed it to her, she moved it to her crotch to catch some of our juices as it threatened to leak out of her and onto my bed.

“So, how many women have gotten to enjoy what I just enjoyed since our last time together?” Selena asked as I moved back down on the bed behind her.

“All you get is ‘more than one and less than a hundred’ as an answer to that,” I said as she snuggled back against me. “And I assume there have been others since me, but I really don’t want to know how many.”

“A couple,” Selena admitted. “But none of them were you. I really am sorry.”

“Yeah, you’re a tough act to follow yourself,” I said, chuckling. “But as much as I’d like to, we can’t be together. I can’t go back to the long distance thing and you’re in no position to move back here, not that I’d let you do it for me any more than you were willing to let me move to LA for you. Though I do think I’d find a better way of telling you not to move to be with me.”

“I know you’re joking, but it still makes me feel really bad,” Selena said, pouting a bit. “How about while I’m in town for the next couple days I try to make it up to you? We can find a nice hotel with lots of fun things to do, and then spend the whole time in the room breaking only long enough order room service. By the time we check out they’ll need to air the room out for a week to remove the smell of sex. Sound good?”

“Weekend of doing nothing but having sex with you? That sounds like something I can handle,” I said. “Just remember, it’s purely as friends having copious amounts of great sex.”

“Of course,” Selena said. “And if you wanted to sometime, you could come visit me. You know, purely as friends having copious amounts of great sex.”

“Sounds like a plan,” I said, draping an arm over her. “Is anyone going to miss you in the morning or can you stay?”

“I left a note in case anyone checked on me while I was out,” Selena said, placing her hand over mine and holding to her stomach. “Besides, I’m not leaving for anything right now.”

Hot Tub Slut Machine

“This feels great,” JoJo Levesque said as she slipped into the hot tub.

“No kidding,” Demi Lovato said, trying not to stare at JoJo’s tits in her bikini top.

“I should celebrate finishing songs like this more often,” JoJo said, putting her arms on the side of the tub and leaning her head back.

Several months ago JoJo had broached the idea of recording a duet with Demi. Demi of course had loved the idea, and for more than mere musical reasons, but it had taken a while for them to find the time in their schedules to actually make it happen.

Finally after months things had fallen into place. They’d picked a song, discovered they’d both be in town at the same time, and most importantly, both had a couple days free that they could use to work on their duet and at least see if it was ever going to work.

Thus they found themselves relaxing in a hot tub outside Demi’s house. After spending a couple days locked away in the studio Demi had put into the basement of her home they’d finally put the finishing touches on their duet.

Earlier Demi had suggested JoJo bring a bikini in case they decided to take a soak in the hot tub to celebrate. However, Demi was being far from honest with her motives. In reality Demi wanted JoJo to be very relaxed and wearing very little when she revealed her true intentions.

You see, she had a tradition of celebrating a new song by having wild sex with girls that went all the way back to her first album when she’d finally gotten up the nerve to put a move on her best friend, Selena Gomez. After that they’d spent many a night during the recording of that album holed up in a room doing everything to each other they could think of.

But even after she and Selena had their falling out Demi still kept up the tradition of taking a girl to bed after a night of recording. Sometimes it was a friend that she had an arrangement with, but sometimes when she was feeling adventurous she’d set out to seduce a new girl, and at the moment she was feeling very adventurous.

“Yeah, I love just sitting out here when I have down time,” Demi said, trying to be discreet as she eyeballed JoJo’s tits floating on the surface of the water.

“I totally need to get one of these for my place,” JoJo said, taking note of Demi’s interest.

Having been in the industry since she was in her early teens, JoJo had been put in touch with her sexuality earlier than most women. And so she’d learned long ago to recognize the signs of someone trying to check her out.

The attention had surprised JoJo at first. The first time she’d noticed Demi quickly look away after being caught staring at her chest or ass JoJo had wondered if maybe it was more of a curiosity but when Demi had suggested the hot tub, it became obvious what her intentions were.

Fortunately for both of them, JoJo had learned to appreciate the sapphic arts years ago. While she considered herself straight, she’d gone to bed with several women over the years and even had a couple that she used as booty calls when she was feeling horny because she’d found that girls tended to be a little safer than guys for that kind of thing. At the moment though, she was trying to decide whether she should let Demi seduce her or if she should turn the tables and make the first move.

“I love your tattoo,” Demi said, pointing at the outline of the state Massachusetts JoJo had tattooed on her side just below and off the side of her breast.

“Yours looks cool too,” JoJo said, pointing at the one Demi had on her own side.

“Thanks,” Demi said, feeling encouraged that JoJo had complimented a tattoo in such an intimate area rather than one of the ones on her hands or forearms. “I really like the on your hip as well.”

“This one?” JoJo asked, standing up in the water to show off her tattoo.

“Yeah,” Demi said, trying not to drool as she stared at JoJo’s body with water dripping off of it. “That’s a really cute bikini too.”

“I just bought it the other day and when you suggested I bring a bikini I decided this would be a good time to try it out,” JoJo said, turning around to give Demi a good look at the whole thing.

Unable to stop herself Demi reached out and ran her finger along the edge of JoJo’s bikini bottoms. When JoJo merely turned her head and smiled at her Demi moved her hand higher until she could hook her fingers in the waist of the bottoms.

“It’s about time,” JoJo said as Demi started to pull her bikini down over her hips, exposing her ass to her hungry view. “You’ve been wanting to do this all day, haven’t you?”

“Even longer than that,” Demi said as JoJo lifted one leg at a time to step out of her bikini bottoms.

Several years ago while they were still hooking up it was almost like foreplay for Demi and Selena to watch videos or look at pictures of  JoJo. They both thought she was amazingly hot and after a certain amount of time ogling her they inevitably got so turned on that one of them would pretty much attack the other. In fact, they even had the occasional contest to see which one could hold longest before the sight of JoJo’s tits and ass forced them to start ripping clothes off the other.

“Bend over,” Demi said, pushing on JoJo’s lower back until she bent over and grabbed the rail of the hot tub. “You’ve got such a great ass. I just love it.”

“Oh yeah?” JoJo asked, looking back to where Demi was taking her time in fondling and rubbing her butt cheeks. “Any fantasies of it you’d like to make come true?”

“A couple,” Demi said, leaning in and licking up a few stray drops of water that had been clinging to JoJo’s cheeks. When JoJo moaned Demi gave her ass a few more kisses and licks.

“You want to fuck my ass, don’t you?” JoJo moaned as Demi used her hands to pull her cheeks apart.

“So much,” Demi said as she flicked her tongue against JoJo’s crinkled anus

“Too bad you don’t have a dildo out here,” JoJo said, grunting as Demi gave her a rim job that was quickly blowing her mind.

“But I do,” Demi said, sitting up and leaning over the edge of the tub so she could reach down and open up a little storage area built into the side. Most people used it to store chemicals to take care of the water, which Demi did, but she also kept a couple dildos and a vinyl harness in there as well for when she was, well, entertaining.

“Wow,” JoJo said, looking over her shoulder at the chunks of plastic in Demi’s hand.

“If you don’t want to, I fuck your pussy instead,” Demi said, untying the strings on the side of her bikini bottoms so they could fall off into the water.

“It’s your fantasy, you do whatever you want to me,” JoJo said, licking her lips as Demi sat on the edge of the tub so she could slip her feet through the straps of the harness.

“I want to fuck your ass,” Demi confirmed, standing up in the water so she could pull the harness up her legs.

“Then do it,” JoJo hissed, feeling like she was going to burst from the anticipation.

“I don’t have any lube out here because it makes a mess of the water,” Demi said, stepping up behind JoJo.

“The water should be enough,” JoJo gasped as Demi ran a thumb down her ass crack to rub at her back door. “Just fuck my ass.”

Realizing that JoJo was into it as much as she was, it put Demi’s mind at ease. Making sure to dip her fingers in the water to get them wet Demi pressed one of them against JoJo’s asshole. When the tip entered her JoJo moaned and pushed her ass back, taking more of the invading finger into her anus.

After moving her finger from side to side to stretch out JoJo’s butthole Demi slid it out. She dipped her hand in the water again before pushing two fingers against JoJo’s back door this time. When JoJo just grunted and pushed back some more Demi knew she was as ready as she was going to get and straightened up behind her.

“Ready to get your ass fucked?” Demi asked, grabbing the shaft of her toy and guiding it between JoJo’s butt cheeks.

“So ready,” JoJo moaned, leaning her upper body forward against the edge of the tub as she reached back to spread her cheeks for Demi.

Pressing the tip of the dildo against JoJo’s asshole Demi gently pushed. At first nothing happened but after a second or two JoJo forced herself to relax and slowly her anus started to open under Demi’s insistent pressure.

“Oh fuck,” JoJo gasped when the head of the fake cock slipped inside her. It had been a couple months since she’d had a good ass fucking and the strong combination of pleasure and pain at the initial penetration caught her by surprise a little.

Not being a stranger to anal, either giving or receiving, Demi knew all too well to give JoJo a moment or two to adjust to stretching that came from having a dick in her ass. But when JoJo let go of her butt cheeks and put her hands on the edge of the hot tub Demi decided to give her a little more of the toy.

“Oh god,” JoJo moaned, using her hands on the tub railing to push her body back against Demi.

With that cue Demi grabbed hold of JoJo’s hips and used them to pull her back as she pushed forward. With each push Demi worked another little bit into JoJo’s ass before pulling back and pushing again.

“How much is left?” JoJo asked, feeling like she had a foot of cock already buried in her ass. It wasn’t the biggest dick she’d ever been sodomized with but it was close and certainly the biggest she’d taken in a long time.

“Not much,” Demi said, losing patience and slamming the last inch or so into JoJo’s rectum until she felt JoJo’s butt cheeks against her pelvis.

“Shit,” JoJo hissed, her eyes going wide as she felt the whole thing stretching her shit pipe.

“I want to see your tits,” Demi said, holding still to give JoJo a moment to get used to it.

Before JoJo could answer Demi leaned forward so she could grab the strings of JoJo’s bikini top. Pulling on one of them the bow came loose and in no time it was hanging uselessly by the string around her neck while JoJo’s tits hung free.

“Go ahead,” JoJo said, putting everything out of her mind except the feel of the dildo in her ass.

As Demi slowly started to pull out JoJo moaned. By focusing her concentration on her ass she could feel every vein and groove on the shaft of the dildo as it slid past the ring of her anus. It felt so great that she closed her eyes and let the experience wash over her.

“Such a tight little ass,” Demi grunted, feeling the base of the toy press against her clit so deliciously from the tightness with each thrust she made into JoJo’s anal cavity.

“You like fucking my ass, huh?” JoJo asked, looking back at where Demi was drilling into her ass.

“I wish I could fuck this ass forever,” Demi responded, picking up a little speed as the dirty talk combined with the pressure on her clit to spur her on.

“Babe, you can fuck me any time you want,” JoJo said, reaching down to rub her clit with her finger. “My ass, my pussy, my tongue, anything you want. Mmm, but I’m betting you’d like to take that fake cock and stick it between my tits and fuck my titties, wouldn’t you?”

“Oh god yes,” Demi moaned, the image of titty fucking JoJo almost too much to take.

Gripping JoJo’s hips Demi started to pick up even more speed on her thrusts. She was on the verge of losing all control of herself from the images JoJo was planting in her head. They were just so hot that it was pushing all thoughts out of her mind and sharpening her focus to one thing: getting off.

“When you’re done fucking my ass, I want you to fuck my tits,” JoJo demanded, feeling her climax rushing towards her as Demi started to pound her ass relentlessly while she frigged her clit.

“Oh god, I’m gonna come,” Demi gasped, feeling the first small tremors hit her.

“Keep going,” JoJo hissed, feeling her own climax within reach.

As the quaking inside her intensified Demi tried to keep fucking JoJo but soon enough she was unable to do anything more than just slam her hips forward, burying the toy deep into JoJo’s ass. With a wail of pleasure Demi’s whole body tensed up and she bucked against JoJo out of nothing more than the spasming of her muscles.

Luckily that was enough for JoJo. With her fingers flying on her clit and her head turned to watch the ecstasy on Demi’s face, JoJo found her own release. While not as dramatic as Demi’s, her orgasm was no less intense as her asshole clamped down on the rod imbedded in her ass.

When both of them were done they slumped forward, Demi against JoJo’s back and pressing JoJo forward against the tub railing. When Demi started to come to she stood up and slowly extracted the toy from JoJo’s well used butthole, leaving it looking red and angry as it gaped open for a moment before slowly starting to close back up.

“Not yet,” JoJo said, turning around as Demi started to slip the harness down her legs. “You still owe me something.”

“What?” Demi asked, confused. But the confusion turned to even more arousal when JoJo grabbed the shaft of the dildo and pressed into the valley between her tits.

What made JoJo practically the perfect woman as far as Demi was concerned was that she had the type of body that could make a dead man cum as Mick Jagger might say. Her tits were absolutely amazing, and yet they somehow managed to get overlooked a bit because of that mouth watering ass she had been blessed with. Most amazingly though, she managed to have all that while still keeping the rest of her body taut and toned.

And now, on the heels of making one of her oldest, and still biggest, fantasies come true, it looked like she was about to have a second one come to life. As the two of them made eye contact JoJo pressed her tits together, wrapping the fake cock in a tunnel of flesh as she started to move her chest up and down on the toy.

“Fuck,” Demi gasped, for a moment wishing the cock was real so she could feel firsthand what it would feel like to have it slide between JoJo’s tits.

When the tip of the dildo popped out from between her tits JoJo had a naughty idea. She hadn’t done it in a long time and she figured that with Demi as keyed up as she was it might just get to her that much more.

Looking Demi in the eye JoJo opened her mouth and took the head of the cock between her lips. It took Demi a moment to really understand what was happening, but when she realized that not only was JoJo still fucking her dildo with her tits but she was also sucking her own ass juices off the head of the toy.

“Oh my fucking god,” Demi gasped, feeling a small orgasm hit her with that realization.

With her knees turning to jello Demi disengaged from JoJo and stumbled backward. Feeling the backs of her legs bump up against one of benches in the water she sat down to let her mind regain cognizance for a moment.

“You liked that, didn’t you?” JoJo asked, dropping to her knees in the middle of the hot tub, the water rising above her chest.

“Oh yeah,” Demi responded, nodding vigorously. “I’m not sure the song is quite right. We might have to spend a lot more time on it to make sure its perfect.”

“Yeah, we should hold off on releasing it until its flawless. That could be tomorrow, that could be never, but we should keep on working on it until then,” JoJo agreed. “And of course that will give us an excuse to do more of that in the meantime.”

“I don’t know if I can handle more of that, but I’m more than willing to try,” Demi said, pulling JoJo forward to kiss her.

“Keep that up and I’m going to think you want more right now,” JoJo purred when the kiss broke.

“Maybe not right now, but in the couple minutes it will take us to dry off and go up to my room? Definitely,” Demi said, reaching over the edge of the tub for their towels.

“You’re insatiable,” JoJo said, chuckling. “We’re going to get along very well.”

This work could not have been written without the aid of coffee.  Coffee – drink some now.  Do it.  Do it now!

And without further ado… 

The Hollywood Slut Club

She could still be considered attractive, if no longer necessarily young.  She was blonde, and the sheen of her tresses in the light streaming in from the window surrounded her head like a halo, giving her an ethereal quality.  She was still slim, her waist narrow, her breasts small yet standing firm on her chest in defiance to the years etched in the corners of her eyes and mouth.  As she moved on the mattress he could see her muscles moving beneath her skin, testimony to long hours in the gym toning and tightening.  He could see all this and more…  With her wrists bound to opposite corners of the headboard she was lain open before him, her charms on full view to his leering eyes whether she wanted him to see or not.

He cocked an evil grin as he stood at the foot of her bed, his nude body hard and muscular.  “Nice,” he growled, his deep voice rumbling from his chest.  “I knew once I got you stripped down that I’d like what I saw.”  In one hand he gripped the tattered remains of her negligee, a piece of fine, filmy gauze that was little more than a rag once he had torn it from her body.  She would have answered, would have begged for mercy, but once he had stuffed the remains of her matching panties in her mouth she could do little more than whimper and whine through her nose.

“I’m gonna enjoy this,” he said, half pleased, half threatening, as he knelt on the bed.  Her green eyes widened in shocked terror as he stroked his cock in anticipation.  His tool was massive, easily a full foot long and two inches in diameter, more resembling a small fire extinguisher than a penis.  She shook her head violently, her cries muffled by her gag, as he slid across the silk sheets.  “Time to give you what you’ve been begging for,” he added as his large hands gripped her knees.

She tried to resist, tried to fight, but he was just too strong, and after a second’s worth of resistance he pried her legs apart.  Now she was totally exposed to his eyes, and as he maneuvered between her thighs he practically drooled over the sight of her pussy.  She had kept it groomed, removing most of her pubic hair except for a tiny landing-strip sitting high on her mons, more of an indicator, an invitation, pointing to her sex than any sort of cover.  She convulsed on the bed as his fingers stroked her lips, the thick whorls a tight mass guarding the entrance to her cunt, whorls that were easily pushed apart by his probing digits.  She screwed her eyes shut in shame as her body responded, preparing for his entry into her.

“This is gonna hurt,” he promised with a firm look in his eye.  Helpless, she could do little more than sob as she felt his cock slap against her cunt, and alarm bells rang as she realized that there was nothing she could do to prevent her violation.  The ringing grew louder as she felt him start to press against her, a ringing in her ears, a ringing, ringing, ringing…

With a start Leslie Bibb, actress of both the small and silver screen, awoke from her dream, her alarm beeping and blaring and pealing, a noise loud enough to wake the dead.  With a groggy groan she lifted an arm, reached over, and slapped the surface of the wooden table beside her bed with a loud smack of flesh against wood.  Sliding her hand, she knocked her cell phone onto the carpet, poked her fingernails into the base of the lamp, and toppled her shrieking clock onto its face.  She smacked it once, then again, and finally found the shut-off switch on the third try.  “Motherfucker,” she growled, her voice thick with sleep.

She tried to roll over but was stopped by the tangle of sweat-soaked sheets.  As she had rolled about in the throes of her sex-dream the cotton fabric had wound its way around her body, twisting and tangling and ensnaring her in its soggy grip.  One wrist was wrapped so tight that her hand felt a little numb, and as she unwound her arm she shook it slightly to restore full circulation.  That explains the whole tied-to-the-headboard thing, she thought with a grimace as she sat up.

Leslie peered about her hotel room blearily as she tried to wake up.  Her long blonde hair was a mess, with stray strands sticking out in various directions on the left side of her head while matted to her cheek on the right, and she ran her fingers through the mop in an attempt to impart some semblance of order.  As she dropped her arm back into her lap the stretched-out collar of her oversized sleeping tee fell over her shoulder, exposing her pale white skin to the world.  She shrugged it back up, and was made instantly aware of her arousal when her forearm brushed against her rock-hard nipples.

“Fuck,” she grumbled with a grimace.  This had been the eighth night in a row that she had dreamt of being ravaged by a huge-dicked molester.  At first her dreams had been short and rather innocuous… merely that she had been going about her daily life, turned around, and there he was, his cock dangling from between his legs, his eyes (which varied from blue to green to brown, and sometimes were even black) undressing her as he leered.  Quickly the dreams had shifted, become more vivid, had become harder.  Four nights ago he had bodily stripped her down…  Three nights ago he stripped her and groped her body while she twisted in his grip…  Two nights ago he had pressed her up against a wall, holding her firm as he pushed his fingers inside her pussy.  (Or was it my butt? she thought, trying to remember.)  And now last night…

At this rate he’ll be shoving a cattle prod up my ass, she thought darkly as she flopped back down onto her pillow.  She didn’t want to check, didn’t want to know – but she did so anyway.  Slipping a delicate hand between her legs she stroked her panties, and groaned as she felt the wetness clinging to the cotton stretched over her pussy.  “Damn it!” she whimpered… but still her fingers lingered there, feeling the heat blasting from her sex.  Slowly, instinctively, she began to stroke, a light touch over her rock-hard clit, the motion sending little shivers of pleasure radiating through her body.

“Ah, fuck it,” she said.  As she slipped her hand into her panties her other slipped under her tee, sliding up her still-flat belly to grip one tiny A-cup breast.  Her skin flushed and her breath quickened as she pushed to fingers inside her needy cunt, the oils of her own desire aiding in penetration.  She closed her eyes and envisioned the molester, envisioned his cock, envisioned her helpless form as he knelt between her splayed legs, and imagined that he was fucking her, long, steady strokes into her hyper-hot cunt, taking from her whatever he so desired.

Her passion grew, and she managed to wedge a third finger into her pussy.  Her other hand was hard at work as well, gripping and squeezing and worrying her stiff nipple, and Leslie allowed her mouth to loll open as she gasped with pleasure.  “Fuck me,” she moaned to her dream-lover as the wet sounds of her sex filled the bedroom.  She imagined large balls, thick and heavy with male seed, all ready to spurt inside her helpless form, and her hips twitched and rolled in time to her thrusting fingers.  “Fuck me, fuck me, FUCK ME!” she chanted, a mantra of desire and a spell of lust, all designed to bring her closer to the edge.

And then she imagined his orgasm, imagined the thick, ropy strands of cum bathing her cervix, flooding her womb, and the toppled over the edge.  With a sharp cry her entire body convulsed, her thighs snapping shut around her hand as her knees came up to her chest, her vision swimming with the sudden intensity of her orgasm.  Dimly she was aware of her pussy spasming, the walls of her cunt wrapping around her fingers and almost milking them, her juices flooding her already sodden panties, but she could do nothing but lay back, her body twisted into a ball of trembling passion, her head thrown back and her eyes screwed shut and her mouth gaping open with a high-pitched keening issuing from between her teeth.

With a shuddering gasp Leslie Bibb, actress of both the small and large screen, uncurled her body, the waves of her orgasm subsiding into a blissful languidness.  “Oh, fuck, that was good,” she whispered, her chest heaving as she tried to regain her breath.  Slowly she pulled her fingers out of her slick pussy, feeling the moisture of her oils on her mostly-shaved mons as she lolled lazily in the afterglow of her self-pleasure.  Raising her arms above her head she stretched, arching her back in a cat-like fashion, and rolled over onto her side.  With eyes half-closed she reached over, righted the alarm clock, and finally got a good look at the time.

“Fuck,” she groaned.  7:14 in the morning…  Her little self-pleasure session had taken more time than she thought, and as a result she was running late.  She threw back the sheet and swung her bare legs over the side of the bed, smacking her lips and trying very hard not to think about her dreams.  She had a full day ahead of her, and now was not the time for Leslie Bibb, Sex Kitten, to dream about hard cocks spurting inside her.  Now was the time for Leslie Bibb, professional actress, to get out of bed and drag her whip-thin ass to the set.

“Jesus,” she muttered to herself as she stood and walked across the rough industrial carpet, stripping her sweat-soaked sleeping shirt up over her head as she moved and padding into the pale, wan light of the hotel bathroom, her mostly nude body flawless and pale and delightfully feminine.  “I have SO got to get laid!”

*           *           *           *           *

Across town, the feet of a slim figure pounded the pavement, churning out the mileage.  She was female, that much was certain – her breasts were contained by a black sports bra, her flared hips swathed in black spandex that hugged every curve and left nothing to the imagination, and her legs were long, lean, and gorgeous.  A sheen of sweat gleamed on her tanned flesh, a testimony to the sheer effort being put out.

Teri Hatcher grimaced as a twinge in her thigh sent a sharp stab of pain to her brain, but she merely gritted her teeth and ran faster until the potential cramp vanished.  Her eyes narrowed in annoyance as she spotted the worst part of her run a quarter mile down the road.  The shabby, beat-up black sedan might have been considered a luxury model at one time, but now it was just another ten-year-old beater, a combination vantage point, transport, and part-time apartment.  Within fifteen seconds she was pulling close as her gait devoured the distance, and she caught a glint from the shadowy interior.  Ten more steps and she heard the sound, the KCHICK-KCHICK-KCHICK of the auto winder, as the paparazzo inside wasted an entire role of film on the brunette actress as she ran.

Fucking leeches! she growled to herself as she passed by the stake-out sedan that stood as a daily reminder of just how restrictive her life actually was.  She was well-aware of how the photos would be perceived – the star of a hit television show in her daily absolutions, ensuring that her figure was the object of sexual desire for millions of men (and, she believed ironically, tens of thousands of women) and earning her yet another spot on some tabloid’s list of the Forty Hottest Over Forty, or some such drivel as that.  Out of the corner of her eye she caught a glimpse of the usual photographer – your standard overweight geek who probably reeked of stale milk and garlic, sporting a mop of unwashed, matted black hair and a bushy beard.  And, as usual, she spotted what he was doing – sitting in the driver’s seat with his fly undone, his five-inch erection jutting from beneath a roll of belly fat, masturbating furiously as flew past him.

It’s not fucking fair! she whined to herself as she sped by, patently ignoring him and allowing him to take twelve snaps of her spandex-clad backside wriggling as she ran.  Captain Pervert gets to get off, while I CAN’T DO A FUCKING THING!!! Blinking back sudden tears of frustration in the corners of her eyes, she kicked her speed up another fraction and sped away.  She knew exactly what was happening behind her – the paparazzo masturbating like a spastic monkey and shooting out a tiny stream of jism onto his stained tee-shirt, once more getting satisfaction from the object of his lust.  She seldom saw the photographs that he shot, and suspected that most probably ended up in his private collection as spank material.

That’s bad enough, she thought as she rounded a corner and sped off down the largely deserted road.  But what was truly worse, the thing that made her so ashamed that she frequently cried herself to sleep at night was the knowledge that the peeping pervert was the closest thing she had to male companionship these days.  How the fuck did this happen? Twenty years ago she was the most popular woman in Hollywood, someone much in demand not because of her acting ability but because of her overwhelming sexual appetite.  The nineties were fucking glorious, she thought.  A small smile crossed her face as she remembered the sheer number of cocks she had taken in every bodily orifice she owned.  Ass, mouth, or cunt, it hadn’t mattered to her – the male attention, the heat of her orgasms, the sheer volume of sticky white male seed splattering into and onto her body sent her to heights of pleasure she had never dreamed possible when she was a girl.  Eighteen gallons! she thought with a fierce smile… the amount of sperm she had pulled from the balls of Hollywood always filled her with pride.  Her body had landed her a role in Lois and Clark, and it seemed that she was on an escalator to superstardom.

Then everything had gone wrong.  The day that she learned her series had been cancelled was the same day she learned that she hadn’t been as careful as she thought, and nine months later her daughter Emerson had been born.  She loved her daughter fiercely, but the girl’s presence in her life had definitely forced a change in lifestyle.  No more parties, no more trysts with anonymous guys, no more gangbangs where she was the center of attention and the men always left her satisfied, swearing that she was the best they had ever had.  She had managed the occasional encounter, but they were short, sharp, and thoroughly unsatisfying.  Ten years ago she thought that she had found the answer – a beat-up van in which she could meet men and fuck them with wild abandon, but a blurb in a tabloid on her make-shift lover’s retreat had ended that idea.  Since then…

Eight fucking years! she sobbed to herself.  Eight years since I’ve been properly speared! Her pussy ached with need, her womb was parched and starved for cum, she so desperately wanted something thick and hard and spurting inside her!  But all she could do was slap a happy smile on her face, go through her day, and masturbate furiously in bed before she fell asleep, sobbing.  It’s not fair! She would give anything, ANYTHING, for a good hard fucking.  But no – being in the public eye had put a damper on her dreams.

Turning left, she spied The Hill, a half-mile stretch of road that rose two hundred feet, a steep slope that always left her lungs aching for air and her legs burning.  Maybe if I exhaust myself, she thought as she charged up the hill, pushing her needy body to its very limits in a vague attempt to tear the very desire from between her legs.

*           *           *           *           *

Hours later, another raven-tressed figure sat on the kitchen stool, her long legs dangling down to rest toe-first on the tile floor.  Her dress was couture, Diane von Furstenberg, a flowing black number that left her shoulders bare and her cleavage exposed, that hugged her waist and flared at her hips and fell to just below her knees.  Her hair was coifed perfectly, falling over her shoulders and bare back in midnight ringlets.  Even her makeup was pristine, the blush bringing out her cheekbones, her eye shadow causing her blue eyes to pop, and giving her glossy, bee-stung lips.  Yet for all her outward perfection, Lauren Graham was not having a good day.

“I can’t believe that you’d approve that script, knowing the place it puts my character!” Peter yelled, his eyes blazing.  The tall actor was dressed to impress, his tailored black suit fitting him perfectly, his hair in a style that was only attainable with an army of makeup people.  Still, his face was flushed with a combination of alcohol and rage, and tiny beads of sweat popped up on his forehead as he ranted and raved.  “You knew that I didn’t want my character to move in that direction, and you just didn’t even care, you just approved it!  Jesus, what are you, fucking stupid or something?”

“Peter, it’s just a character!” the brunette replied calmly in an attempt to defuse the tense situation.  Though she was tall for a woman, her boyfriend had three inches on her and at least one hundred pounds.  Unlike Peter, she actually appeared a bit paler than usual, her normal complexion lightening somewhat as she blanched under his accusations.  “You yourself said that you wanted something meatier, something that could get you an Emmy nomination!  I thought…”

“That’s just it!” he roared.  “You didn’t think!  You never fucking think!”  Angrily he grabbed the wine glass full of Bordeaux off the kitchen island and paced back and forth.  “What in the world gave you the idea that I’d approve a gay story arc for my character?  Really?  Adam’s married to Kristina, they have two brats, but he’s secretly screwing another man?  How is that plausible?”

“Okay, I’m sorry,” Lauren said in a calming tone of voice.  “Look, let’s just talk to Ron and Jason, I’m sure that they…”

“It’s too late for that!!!” Peter roared.  “The script is already out, and they’re already talking about it on the net!  My agent has been getting calls from The Advocate, asking if I’m going to be the latest role model for gay pride!”  The actor strode angrily across the kitchen, slamming his wineglass on the counter and spilling the contents, as he towered over his co-star and live-in girlfriend.  “Jesus fucking Christ,” he hissed.  “You are as fucking stupid as you are ugly!”

Lauren felt the tears well up in her eyes as his words hit home, each one hitting her self-esteem like a punch from a fist.  “Peter, please,” she whimpered.  He’s right, I am a fucking stupid, ugly cunt! she thought.  “I didn’t…  I didn’t mean…”

“I don’t want to fucking hear it!” he replied emphatically as he swept the glass off the counter and onto the floor, where it shattered into millions of razor-sharp shards.  He raised his hand and she cowered, convinced that he was going to strike, but to her relief he merely let it drop back to his side.  “Fucking stupid cunt,” he muttered.  “You fucking stay here, I’ll go back to the studio and fix this mess you made.”  He stomped angrily across the tile, headed for the garage.  “Maybe while I’m gone you can do something about the fucking crow’s feet on your face.  After all, you aren’t getting any younger.”  He paused at the door, turned, and fixed Lauren with a withering glare.  “And do some aerobics, for fuck’s sake!” he added with a cruel smirk.  “You’re ass is almost as big as Kathy Bates’s.”  With that final blow he entered the garage, slamming the door behind him.

Lauren valiantly fought back the tears she felt welling in her eyes.  Her grip around her wineglass tightened, almost threatening to shatter the thin glass in her palm, as her hands tightened into fists.  She bowed her head in misery, hearing every insult he had thrown echoing throughout her brain.  Ugly…  Stupid…  Crow’s feet…  Kathy Bates… The brunette could feel the panic rising within her, a panic similar to the one that gripped her whenever she thought about leaving Peter and finding someone who actually appreciated her.

For not the first time she tried to think, tried to understand, just how she had gotten to THIS PLACE. Five Year ago she was on top of the world – she was the star (well, co-star) of a popular television show, she was young and lean and fit, her acting talents were in high demand throughout the industry, and she had a steady string of boyfriends in which to satisfy both her emotional and physical needs.  In 2005, Gilmore Girls had been must-see television among the female 18-34 set, she still fit into a size two dress, she had started making forays into feature films, and her male companions were always very appreciative of her sexual appetites.  Sometimes her memories brought a smile to her face, quick flashes of joy in what had otherwise become the downward spiral of her life.

But this isn’t 2005, she thought bitterly as she drank deep of her Bordeaux.  This is 2012… and my life has turned to crap! Somehow everything that had seemed so wonderful seven years ago was now decaying, rotting, showing its age.  Gilmore Girls had ended and she had joined the ensemble cast of Parenthood, a move that she thought might be good for her career but had only managed to take her out of the starring roles.  As part of an ensemble she was lost in the crowd – a situation that wasn’t lost on the casting departments of major studios.  After 2009 the movie roles had started to dry up, and now her agent hardly ever called with an offer (except for one that billed itself as a modern-day reinterpretation of The Graduate, but was actually little more than soft-core porn in her opinion).  The career stress had caused her to put on a little weight… not a significant amount, only five or ten pounds, but in the fishbowl that was Hollywood every pound was seen as ten.  (Lauren had to suppress a shudder when she thought about her couture wardrobe, all in size two, that was now forever beyond her reach and did little more than occupy her closet.)  And to add a cherry to the shit sundae that her life had become, all of her male playmates had vanished, off chasing tails that were ten years younger and twenty pounds lighter than she.  When her co-star Peter Krause had shown her the slightest bit of kindness she had reacted like a teenager, blushing and falling in love and spreading her legs for him on the second date.

That was last year… and now her world was crumbling.  Peter, who had seemed so nice, had turned into an arrogant, preening asshole, a verbally abusive prick who took every opportunity to degrade and humiliate her.  The sex wasn’t even all that great – just a few thrusts inside of her with his small-to-average cock, a couple of pathetic squirts, and he rolls off and falls asleep, leaving her thoroughly unsatisfied.  How long has it been since I came? she wondered as she trudged up the stairs and felt the aching need from deep in her belly.  Years?  Decades?  A thousand years? She wasn’t sure…  All she knew was that her life had taken a left-hand turn some years back, and she was in Hell.

She had to go.  She had to get out of the house.  She had to go somewhere, anywhere, anyplace other than HIS house, surrounded by HIS things, waiting for HIM to come back home, even drunker than before and brimming with brand-new insults.  She walked down the short hallway to the bedroom, folding her arms behind her back and unzipping her dress as she moved.  Working the fabric down over her flared hips, she kicked off her shoes and dropped the garment at the foot of the bed.  Clad only in her bra and panties, she paused for a second as she caught her reflection in the full-length mirror propped in the corner.  Tall, curvy, and utterly feminine, she angled her body and looked over one shoulder, peering at her satin-clad backside with piercing, critical eyes.

She didn’t like what she saw…  The brunette made a face of disgust, muttered “Fatass!”, and walked over to the dresser, her hips swinging seductively as she moved.  All semblance of tidiness thrown away, she folded her arms behind her back and unsnapped her bra, exposing her 36B breasts to the air as she tossed the no-longer-needed lingerie in a random corner.  Next came the panties, and in a single motion she stripped them from her hips and tossed them aside as well.  A simple pair of pink cotton panties replaced them, and in her haste she decided to forgo her bra.  She grabbed a pair of comfortable jeans and a thin pink tee-shirt as she pondered where she could go.  Anyplace! her mind screamed as she tugged the cotton over her head, ignoring the fact that the tee left little to the imagination.  A quick flip of her fingers through her hair to fluff, and she slipped the denim over her hips and buttoned her jeans.  I know just the place, she thought as she slipped on her sneakers, grabbed her purse, and left the bedroom.  It’s only three in the afternoon, so it should be pretty deserted.

*           *           *           *           *

“Heeeeeyyyyyyy Leslie!”  As usual, the voice on the other end of the phone was bright, bubbly, and disgustingly optimistic.  Leslie could hear Kristen’s cheerful sunniness even over the staticy cell call as her co-star was… well, the blonde actress wasn’t quite sure what Kristen was doing.  Her diminutive friend’s voice was barely audible over the roaring of the background noise.

“Heeeeeyyyyyyy Kristie,” Leslie replied in a distant, distracted voice.  The slim actress fumbled with the sheaf of papers on her lap, the white sheets slipping and sliding and threatening to tumble from her denim-clad thighs as she tried to organize the stack with one hand.  The lobby of the real estate office was relatively quiet, with only the muted sounds of distant phones and a gum-cracking receptionist disturbing the silence.  She glanced at her watch as she twisted her body to stop another avalanche and noted the time – 4:20 PM.  “Where the hell are you?” she asked.

“I’m on the PCH, heading home!” Kristen shouted over the howling wind.  Leslie could see it in her mind… the miniscule blonde tearing down the highway in her convertible, top down, moving at least ten miles above the speed limit, her hair whipping behind her head as she violated California’s motor vehicle laws.  “How goes the house hunt?”

“Still waiting on the realtor.  I swear to God, I am SOOOO sick of living out of my suitcase!”

Kristen tsked sympathetically.  “Well sweetie, that’s what you get for taking a role in a show shot in LA while living in New York!”  Leslie heard the screech of tires, a car horn blaring, and Kristen shrieking “GET OUT OF THE FUCKING WAY, DUMBFUCK!” at the top of her lungs.  “Sorry about that, sweetie!” she cheerfully chirped.  “Anyway, the show’s been picked up for a second season, so you really need to find someplace permanent to live out here.”  She was quiet for half a second, then asked, “And what about your… other… thing?”

Leslie started, and with a blush of guilt realized that she had not been paying attention to her co-star.  Her mind was awhirl with thoughts that could only be generously described as pornographic.  The sex-dream of that morning had a deeper effect on her than she initially realized, and the actress was still feeling off-kilter.  In truth the day had been just like every other day but her sexual frustrations had thrown her off balance and as a result everything seemed somewhat gray and almost dreamy.  Several times she had found herself staring off into space, her mind filled with images of large cocks, muscular men, and the taste of cum.  She would shake off her reverie, push her desires back down to the very depths of her soul, throw herself back into studying her lines, and try to get on with her day – only to find herself staring off into space thirty minutes later, idly imagining a big, strong man binding her hands behind her back and pleasuring himself with her mouth.  “Oh!  Ah…  Nothing new to report,” she said as she dragged her mind back to the present.

“Mmm-hmmm.  Girl, you gotta get laid.  Period.”

“What?!?” the blonde laughed as she sat back herself.  She flipped her hair over one shoulder and leaned back forward, dropping her voice down to maintain some semblance of privacy.  “Are you suddenly the expert on who needs to make love and who doesn’t?”

“Girl, I’ve been working ninety hour weeks for the past five years.  The last guy I fucked was Sorkin, and you know how THAT turned out.  So yes, I am the expert.  IT’S THE BIG PEDAL ON THE RIGHT, YOU FUCKING MORON!  PRESS DOWN, CAR GO!!!”  More horn noises and screeching tires, and Kristen came back to the call.  “Where was I?  Oh, right…  You don’t need to make love,” she added.  “You need a nice, hard fucking.”

“Kristie!” Leslie replied in shock even as she laughed.

“Yeah,” Kristen continued, giggling as she warmed to her tale.  “You need a big, hard guy with a big, hard cock to shove you up against the wall and fuck your brains out.”  Leslie could picture the tiny actress wriggling in her car seat, one hand pressing the phone to her ear as the mimed gripping someone’s waist and thrusting her hips toward them.  “Oh!  Yes!  Yes!  Harder!  Harder!”

“Jesus, you are truly degenerate,” the blonde said with a sad shake of her head.

“Sweetie, I’m celibate.  And not by choice.  I’m long gone.  You’re the nearest thing I’ve got to living vicariously.”

“Well, I’m not doing anything for you to live through.  I’d need a guy for that sort of thing.”

“I know!” Kristen replied.  “You are a true disappointment.  I just don’t know what I’m going to do with you.  Whoops!  There’s my exit!”  The howl of tires told Leslie that Kristen had just cut across three lanes of traffic, and the wind-roar changed in pitch.  “I gotta go, sweetie.  Talk to you later!  And go get dicked, for Christ’s sake!”

“Okay, later.  Bye.”

Leslie ended the call and tossed her phone back in her purse, just in time to feel a presence standing near her.  “Hello!” rumbled a deep, masculine voice.  “You must be Leslie.  I’m Kyle Roberts.  I hear you’re looking to buy some real estate?”

The actress looked up and felt her heart skip a beat.  Kyle was tall and handsome, and the blonde was forced to crane her neck back to look him in the face even as she felt the familiar twinge of sexual desire arc through her belly.  She felt herself falling in his deep blue eyes and forced herself to look away as she felt herself start to blush.  “It’s so nice to meet you, Mister Roberts,” she managed to choke out as she shook his hand.  “And yes, I’m looking to purchase something in the area.”

“Excellent!” Kyle replied, his deep voice seeming to vibrate straight down to her pelvis.  “I have several things that I think you’ll find very tempting.  If you would like to look at a few potential places, we can get started fulfilling your dreams!”

“Really…  Uh, why, thank you,” she replied lamely.  Out of the corner of her eye she saw the receptionist smirk, the middle-aged Hispanic woman obviously amused by her reaction to the handsome man before her.  “Well, if you’d lead the way…”  Kyle nodded and turned, and when his back was turned Leslie blushed in embarrassment, gathered her own papers, stood… and found herself staring at Kyle’s ass, her mind filling with possibilities.  “So…” she squeaked, her voice higher than usual for an instance before she brought it back down.  “So, how long have you been an agent?” she asked.

“For several years.  Don’t worry,” he added with a chuckle.  “I know just how to take care of you.  So, what’s put you on the market for a house?”

“I…  I just got transferred out here.  For work,” she answered lamely.  Doesn’t he know who I am? she asked herself.  He’s acting like I’m just your average client! “So I’m going to have to split my time between here and New York City,” she continued as the pair walked into Kyle’s glass-fronted office.  “What I’m really looking for is a place to get away from it all.  I want a place to call home… at least for a little while…”

“Really?” he asked in an almost distracted manner as he shuffled through possible listings on his desk.  “Interesting.  Anything in particular you were looking for?”

God he’s HOT and I could use a good groping… “Quiet, out-of-the-way, yet cozy and comfortable,” she replied as the pair took their chairs.  “I tend to value my privacy, and I want my home to reflect that.”

“That’s good.  I have a few different places that I can show you.”  He fanned out six prospective homes on his desk, leaning forward slightly to point out particular houses.  As she leaned forward as well Leslie suddenly became aware that, from that position, he had a perfect view down her cleavage.  God, I hope he looks! she said to herself a split-second before she thought God I wish I had worn a sweater! Her mind was out of control, lost in the haze of hormonal lust that was roiling through her body.  Leslie had a flash of him pinning her to the desk while fucking her brains out, his (probable) massive cock splitting her open so delightedly.  She felt herself getting aroused, and had to work hard to push the feelings down.

“This one looks good,” he said as he tapped a finger on a house about three miles from the office.  “It may fit your needs perfectly.  It’s right next to the Santa Monica Hills, and promises both privacy and a spectacular view.”

“View?  Oh yes, that would be nice too.”  God oh God he probably thinks I’m a fucking stupid bimbo porn star WHY can’t I get it together?!?

“Wonderful!  Well then, shall we go check it out?”  As he grabbed his keys, Leslie caught herself staring at his ass once more and felt a tight clench deep within her belly as her arousal spiked yet again.  Not now! she told herself.  Concentrate on the fucking house! Somehow she managed to push the feelings back down and maintained something vaguely resembling a professional attitude as the duo walked out to his car.

*           *           *           *           *

She sat at the bar, a glass of rum-and-cokes chilling her palm as canned jazz played softly in the background.  Lauren felt miserable…  and the two empty glasses are on the bar in front of her gave testimony to her attempts to drown her sorrows.  Fucker, she thought bitterly as she took another sip, the bubbles tickling her nose and the alcohol burning like a warm ember as it slid down to her stomach.  Why is he so mean to me? I was just trying to help! She felt tears sting the corners of her eyes as she sniffed.

“Excuse me, is this seat taken?” a voice interrupted.  Startled, she looked up and fell into the bluest eyes she had ever seen.  After freezing like a deer in the headlights for several beats of her pounding heart, she noticed that he appeared to be a few years older than her and carried himself with a laid-back attitude.  His attire was slightly too casual for her tastes, but to her surprise she found herself enjoying his thrown-together look.

But even his arrival could not shake her from her misery.  “No, feel free,” she said, the ice cubes clinking in her glass as she waved to the seat next to her.

He slid into the proffered chair and raised two fingers to catch the bartender’s attention.  “My name’s John… A beer.  Whatever’s on tap,” he said, first to her and then to the graying man in the red vest.  “And bring the lady another of whatever she’s having,” he added after a sideways glance in her direction.  “I couldn’t help but notice… is everything all right?”

“Everything is fine,” she replied, her words tinged with bitter irony.  In a single motion she drained her drink, her long dark hair cascading down her back as she threw her head back to swallow.  Plunking the third dead soldier onto the bar, she picked up her fourth and added, “Everything is just fucking wonderful.”

“Really?” he asked in a dubious tone.  “‘Cause you seem kind-of down.  Sometimes it helps to talk to somebody about your problems.”  He sipped his beer, and added, “Somebody disinterested, who won’t judge you or try to fix your problems.”

“Disinterested, huh?”  Lauren found herself smiling just a little bit.  She sat up in her seat just a little bit straighter and unconsciously pushed her chest out as she subconsciously responded to his attention.  “And just how disinterested are you?”

“Totally disinterested,” he said with a grin.  Surreptitiously he glanced at her chest as he eyed her breasts – round, firm B-cups with pronounced nipples capping the top, sitting high on her body even without the benefit of lingerie.  “I really just don’t care,” he added as he returned his gaze to her eyes.

“Ah, but you did sit down next to me.  That displays just a touch of interest.”  Damn, he’s cute!  And he seems nice.  And quick!

“Nope, I couldn’t care less.”  He looked her up and down, his eyes appreciative.  “It’s not like I noticed a beautiful woman who looked sad, and decided to cheer her up.  I just took the only free seat I could find.”

Lauren looked around and smiled wryly at the complete lack of a crowd in the bar.  “Oh yeah,” she said with an amused tinge to her voice.  “This place is just packed!”

“Right!” he replied, matching her grin.  “So… what’s got you down?”

Lauren’s brightening mood suddenly vanished as she remembers Peter’s harsh words.  “Oh, nothing, really.  Somebody just said some hurtful things to me.  About my intelligence, my youth, my looks…”  She trailed off and slammed her empty drink onto the bar, the ice cubes rattling and threatening to bounce out of the glass.  “About my ass!” she added as she shook the empty glass at the bartender by way of ordering.

“Well, that person is a fucking idiot,” he replied.  “You seem rather smart… at least, you were smart enough to challenge me.  And you are certainly still young and beautiful!  As for your ass…”  He trailed off and leaned back, and Lauren blushed slightly as she felt his eyes almost caressing her backside.  “Well, in my opinion, your ass is just incredible!”

“Right,” she said with a smile that was more a smirk.  “You’re either very desperate, or you’re sight is going bad.  I’m a fucking whale.”

“Stop it!” he said forcefully.  Lauren was startled when he spun her chair around to face him and grasped her shoulders, and her heart thudded in her chest.  “Never be down on yourself,” he continued with an earnest directness in his voice that seemed to pierce her very soul.  “You matter.  Never believe what anyone else says to you, about you…  Whatever.  You are an incredible woman, and any guy would be lucky to spend even a minute with you.”

“Well, sometimes I don’t feel like it,” she said sadly as she hung her head.  “Sometimes I feel like nobody cares.”

“Wow, somebody did a job on you!”  John mimicked her action and slammed his drink onto the bar, then turned slightly and placed his hand on her knee.  “I think that you should stop worrying about what others think and just live for yourself.”

Lauren paused as she thinks.  Her mind was fuzzy, filled with a combination of roiling emotions, hormones, and more than a little alcohol.  A corner of her mouth quirked up and she glanced down at his hand.  “Maybe I will,” she said softly, more to herself than to him.  She sliped her hand over his and slid it up to mid-thigh.  “I think it’s high time I did just that.”

“Uhm,” John stammered, suddenly at a loss for words.  Originally he had no intention of anything serious – just a bit of light flirting, maybe a kiss or two.  Now that it was suddenly becoming very real, he had to shift gears, and pull out an entirely different playbook.  “And what do you think you’re doing?” he asked as he stalled for time.

“Living life for myself,” she replied.  She glanced around to make sure nobody was paying attention – her eyes sliding across the bartender at the other end of the bar, the barflies holding court opposite the pair, and a couple snuggling close in a booth, and noted that none of the other occupants seemed to be paying them the slightest attention.  Lauren slid his hand even higher up her leg to the top of her thigh.  “But first, I really should reward you for being so nice to me.”

John grinned wryly.  “You’re drunk,” he observed as he leaned in.  Her smell was intoxicating, a combination of flowery perfume and baby powder and sensual female desire, and he found himself inhaling deep of her scent.

Lauren giggled softly as she flipped her hair over one shoulder.  “Observant, aren’t you?” she slurred, the drink in her hand wobbling ever-so-slightly as she raised it back to her glossy, bee-stung lips and finished off the dark liquid.  “Yeah, that’s probably true.”  As she placed the glass back on the counter she leaned in closer and added softly, “That doesn’t mean that I don’t wanna fuck.  How about it, stud… feel like taking your reward in pussy?”

“Really?” he drawled.  His eyes slid up and down her body, taking in the tight jeans, the flushed cheeks and neck, the wide, slightly unfocused eyes… and the B-cup breasts beneath the skin-tight tee-shirt, the shape and prominent nipples making it quite apparent that the actress had skipped out without a bra.  He glanced around furtively, then leaned in close and whispered in her ear.  “Y’know, I know where there’s a handy bed.  Upstairs.  In my room.”

“Mmmmm,” Lauren murmured, and her nipples stiffened as her arousal grew, the firm nubbins poking through the sheer pink fabric of her tee.  She spread her legs slightly as she slid his hand across her thigh, and as she pressed his palm into the cleft between her legs John could feel the heat of her pussy burning through the denim.  “I think your room would be great,” she whispered.  Dropping her voice even lower, she added, “And I definitely think a nice hard cock is what I need to turn this evening around!”

John pressed his fingers firmly against her hot pussy, a move that elicited a low, guttural groan of lust from the brunette actress, a groan that quickly turned into a whimper of loss as he pulled his hand away.  “Well then,” he said as he stood and took her hand.  “What say we head upstairs and I show you exactly what I think of you?”

Lauren slipped from her seat and wavered slightly through her alcohol-induced haze as she sagged against John’s side.   “Lead the way… stud!” she said softly.  As they moved towards the elevator he slipped his arm around her waist… and as the elevator doors opened she took his hand and slid it down to her ass, where she pressed his palm against one firm cheek.

*           *           *           *           *

The tiled room was silent except for the sounds of running water and splashing.  It was relatively small compared to other rooms in the health club – a mere thirty by thirty feet, enclosed, tight, and almost claustrophobic.  In truth it was tight for a reason… considering the proximity of the Pacific, the swimming facilities of the club was not in any great demand.  At one end was an in-ground forever pool, its rushing waters providing resistance to swimmers.  The other half was taken up by a bubbling Jacuzzi, the warm waters forever aboil and usually abandoned.  Beyond the roiling waters were two glass doors, one to a steam room and the other to a sauna.

To Teri, this part of the club was near Nirvana.  When she discovered the pool facilities she quickly realized that she could train in private, away from the prying eyes of the paparazzi and the public and the judgmental gym rats, all of whom she was sure were whispering about her behind her back.  After her run she found that she still had an excess of energy, and as threatening clouds started to close in she ran for her sanctum.  Fifty minutes later and her arms and legs were still cycling, moving her body through the flowing water… going nowhere fast.  This is the perfect analogy for my fucking life, she whined to herself.  I’ve got the desire, I’ve got the energy… but what I don’t have is the chance to something that will get me out of this rut!

The brunette actress paused for a second, grasping the bar at the end of the pool and letting the cool water wash over her body as she dangled.  Her nipples were painfully hard and poked through the skin-tight black swimsuit top encasing her C-cup breasts, although she wasn’t sure if it was from the cold water washing over her body or the sheer sexual frustration she felt.  She felt hyper-aware of her body… long, lean legs, flared feminine hips encased in black spandex that seemed almost spray-painted on around her pelvis, a taut, flat belly, rounded breasts, and a swan-like neck, all topped with shoulder-length black hair that was currently plastered to her skull.  She was lean and attractive, curvy enough in all the right places to be the wet dream of many a man – and she knew it.

She grasped the chrome railing of the ladder and climbed out of the pool, snagged her towel, and padded barefoot across the cool tile toward the sauna.  Okay, finish off with a nice lounge in the hotbox, she thought as she grasped the door handle, then maybe I can take care of these feelings tonight. Her vibrator had been getting far too heavy a workout lately… it seemed like every evening she threw her legs apart and pushed the buzzing plastic faux-cock deep inside her aching pussy, worrying her clit while the tool buzzed away until she exploded with passion.  It’s not the same! her mind screamed as she took a seat on the cedar bench, hissing slightly as the superheated wood bit into the bare flesh of her upper thighs.  Fuck, I need a REAL cock!

She draped her towel over her head and hunched over with her elbows on her knees, cupping her chin in her hand as she felt the heat of the sauna melt into her stiff muscles.  Lost in her own miseries she was startled when she heard the door open and a blast of cool air waft across her sweat-slicked flesh.  She raised her head and noted the silhouette of a towering, hulking figure.  Her eyes scanned up and down the intruder, taking in the shaved skull, the bulging muscles… and most notable, the massive bulge that was prominently displayed in the front of his swim trunks.  Unaccountably she felt a twist deep within her belly as her hormones reminded her of what she secretly desired.

Jason too noticed the intruder in “his” sauna.  The figure hunched over under the towel was definitely female, with curves in all the right places and plenty of exposed, tanned flesh.  He felt his cock jump a little in his shorts as his eyes roamed over the firm tits, the long, lean legs, the flared hips, and the hint of long black hair peeking out from under the towel.  She looked up and he peered into deep brown eyes that bordered on black, eyes that were guarded and suspicious of his arrival.  He had intended on ignoring the intruder, of merely taking his seat and retreating into his own private world, but then the brown-eyed figure scanned him up and down just as he had done to her… and he noted with interest when her eyes settled on the bulge in his trunks.  “Well, hello, bitch,” he rumbled, his voice like a landslide.  “You see something you like?”

“What?”  Startled, Teri sat bolt upright, her towel falling off her head and onto the bench behind her.  “What…  I…  No!  Fuck you!”  She felt her pulse quicken in her chest, a pounding BOOM-BOOM-BOOM of her heartbeat as fear-tinged shame filled her soul.  Despite the heat of the sauna she felt herself blushing, embarrassed at being caught as she had been.  She was aware of his gaze, aware that he could see her stiff nipples poking through the tight spandex of her top.  “Who the hell do you think you are?” she snapped, determined to recover some semblance of her public power.  “I’m not interested in anything you’ve got!”

“I think you’re lying,” he responded.  He took two steps forward and stood in front of her, his groin a mere foot from the tip of her nose.  “You keep staring at my cock.  Is that what you want?”  He pushed his hips forward slightly, pressing his stiffening prick in her direction.  “You want to get speared by a big hard cock, you little bitch?  You want to guzzle my jizz?”  As close as he was he noticed that the brunette didn’t appear to have a single hair below her neck, and the stirring in his trunks grew more insistent as he considered the possibilities.

“Fuck you!” she snapped, her eyes ablaze.  How dare this fucker talk to ME like that? she raged, her body trembling with fury.

Jason looked her up and down, his eyes seeming to almost stroke her body as he leered at her skimpy attire.  Teri actually shivered in the hot air, her mind fully aware that in terms of power she was far outmatched by the hulk towering over her.  “Hrmph,” he grunted as he leaned in, and she shrank back in spite of herself.  She froze like a deer in the headlights of an oncoming car as he reached a large, powerful hand forth and grasped her left breast, his fingers digging into her tit-flesh as he groped her.  “Well, you don’t have much up top,” he sneered.  His eyes slide down past her bare belly to her hips, and he added “And your ass isn’t even there.  But you look like you’re nice ‘n tight.  You ever take a big cock in that tiny cunt of yours?”

Teri gasped at his touch.  Her body jerked from his palm squeezing her breast, but given his powerful frame dwarfing hers she was reluctant to do anything.  She felt him squeeze, felt his mocking words ringing in her ears… and was horrified to feel her pussy slick, for her lower lips to swell just a bit in anticipation, for her clit to stiffen just a hair at the male energies washing over her.  What the fuck? her mind screamed.  You’re Teri Fucking Hatcher!  Don’t let him treat you like that! She shakes her head, the tips of her sweat-soaked hair flicking little droplets onto her shoulders and his thighs, and with a strength that surprised her she slapped his hand away from her chest.  “F…  Fuck you!” she repeated, her admonition a bit weaker as she spat it out, but she was determined to regain her dominance.  “I didn’t give you permission to touch me!”

“What makes you think I need your permission?” he replied coolly as he casually drew his hand back and slapped the actress across the cheek.  The blow had no force behind it… it was more of a gentle reprimand than any sort of aggressive action.  But to the actress it felt like a strike from a boxer – his palm impacting against her face, the harsh sound of flesh-against-flesh ringing in her ears, the sheer animal aggression of his action stunned her for a moment.  She sat on the bench, her chest heaving and her breasts rising and falling, her nipples so stiff they threatened to tear through their spandex cover, her pussy sopping wet in arousal, her mind trying to deal with the sheer incomprehensibility of it all.

“I…  You…” she sputtered.  Teri was convinced that his cock was growing before her eyes, tenting the front of his trunks as he treated her like a common whore.  She was filled with confusion…  On the one hand she was offended and wants to show him that she was the one in charge, that he had no right to speak to her in that manner and to treat her as he was.  But at the same time she was becoming more and more aroused by his aggressive insistence.  “Just…  Just fucking leave me alone!”  She darted past him and out of the sauna, her mind filled awhirl with conflicting emotions.  His chuckling laughter followed her out as the door swung shut behind her.

*           *           *           *           *

Leslie tried to keep the conversation light, general, and focused on her housing needs, but it was difficult to maintain her demeanor during the drive up into the hills.  She was hyper-aware of her clothes and the image she was presenting – her jeans just a bit too tight, her white fitted tee shirt just a bit too short, and her fuck-me boots that she thought were just soooo cute! back in New York were just a bit too slutty.  She felt as though Kyle was doing nothing except eyeing her exposed flesh… the strip of flat belly between the top of her jeans and bottom of her shirt, the expanse of chest above her non-existent cleavage, her swanlike neck.  Fuck, this is killing me! she thought as the pair turned into a long, tree-lined driveway.  “So it came down between me and another actress, and I managed to beat her out.  That’s how I got the role – but the show shoots in LA, and I can’t keep commuting from New York, so…”

“So you need a place to call home,” he finished for her as he parked.  “We’re here.  As you can see…”

The blonde actress ran her fingers through her hair as she tuned him out and surveyed the property.  She had to admit that the house was nice – something of a cross between a rustic A-frame and a post-modern bachelorette pad, and Leslie found that she could indeed envision herself living in it.  More than that…  She found that she could envision herself breaking her five year dry spell of celibacy within its walls.  She was struck by a sense of déjà-vu as she moved through the kitchen, the den, the dining room, and up the stairs to the second floor.  Each room seemed to spark something inside of her, something that was not quite a memory but more of a fantasy.  With a start she realized that the layout of the place, the décor, seemed to mirror the vague, barely-remembered home in her dreams.  Too weird… she thought as they entered the master bedroom.  “This… certainly seems large enough,” she said lamely.

“It is,” he replied, and she felt a shiver run up her spine as his deep voice seemed to vibrate her very soul.  “Large enough for just about any furnishings you’d wish to bring in, yet cozy enough to encourage intimacy.”

The blonde turned her head and caught his eyes as they flicked up her body and to her face in an instant.  God!  He was staring right at my boobs! she thought in a panic as her face heated up.  And my nips are poking through!  Jesus, he must think I’m a fucking slut! “Really?” she asked in a strangled voice.

“Really.”  Kyle moved behind her and flicked off the light, letting the room fill with the bright afternoon sunshine filtering in through the full-length windows.  “As you can see, your isolation up here is almost total.  You’ve got the windows and glass door to the porch outside, but because of the terrain it is pretty much impossible for anyone to see in.  Why, you could walk around naked, and nobody would ever know.”  As he let his words trail off he moved behind her, and with an overabundance of confidence he placed his hand on her ass.

Leslie stiffened for a moment, her mind awhirl.  Is this happening? she asked herself.  Did he just grab my ass? She pushed her hips back, ever so slightly, and realized that it wasn’t just in her imagination, that the palm of his left hand was pressed against her cheek.  She felt his fingers flex and press into her backside through the fabric of her jeans.  He did! her mind screamed.  I think…  Does he want me?  What are his plans?  Should I push him away? While her mind struggled with the confusion swamping her thoughts, Kyle moved closer behind her.  His hand slid from her ass, up over her hip, and slid across her flat belly, his palm moving easily across the smooth expanse of exposed flesh between her jeans and tee, his fingertips teasing her navel for a split-second.  Hugging her from behind, she could feel his body press against hers, feel his hot breath waft across the nape of her neck.  A firm bulge pressed into the small of her back, and she almost whimpered with desire as she realized it was his stiffening cock.  “I…  What…  Do you think…” she stammered, unsure of her own feelings as to this sudden turn of events.

Kyle didn’t answer.  Instead, he slid his hand back down her belly and deftly unbuckled her belt.  With just his fingers he unsnapped her jeans and pulled the zipper down, the ZZRRRTTT! sounding like tearing metal in the silence of the room.  Leslie heartbeat thudded in her ears as she felt his palm burn into the bare flesh of her lower belly, and she let loose with a low moan as she felt her jeans loosen around her hips.  “Why, this place is so isolated that you could scream at the top of your lungs,” he whispered in her ear as he slid his other hand up her belly, snagging her tee with his thumb and rolling the shirt up her body, exposing more and more of her with each passing second.  “And nobody would hear.”  His thumb snagged the rather pointless bra she wore and tugged up, sliding everything up over her chest and exposing her small, firm, little-girl breasts to the open air.  “Now are you going to finish stripping, or am I going to have to strip you myself?”

The actress groaned as she felt her arousal grow.  Stepping forward, refusing to turn and meet his gaze, she finished pulling her tee-shirt and bra up over her head, shaking out her long blonde hair as she tossed the garments to the floor.  Kicking off her boots, she peeled her jeans down her legs, her pulse racing and her breath quickening as she could feel his leering gaze roam over her exposed flesh.  “Nice ass,” he rumbled as she bent over to step out of her jeans, and she blushed fiercely.  OhGodohGODthisisreallyhappening… Nervously she slid her arm across her chest, concealing her A-cup boobs from view as she turned and stood before him, exposed, powerless in his presence.

“Very nice,” he growled.  She glanced up and met his eyes, his gaze seeming to burn straight through her green orbs and into her very soul, and she looked down again, overwhelmed by his power.  “Now get that arm down, and let’s see those tits that have been bouncing around on my television all these years.”

Leslie had never felt as sexy as she did in that moment.  Clad only in a thong, she somehow felt more naked than when she was in her own shower.  Slowly she dropped her forearm from across her breasts, exposing more of herself to his leering, appreciative eyes.  Blushing furiously, she dropped her eyes to his feet as she laced her fingers behind her back.  “I…  Do you like what you see?” she asked in a low whisper, her voice husky with pent-up lust.

“I think,” Kyle said slowly as his eyes roamed over every inch of the exposed woman, “that you are incredibly gorgeous.  And I also think that you deserve to feel every inch a sexual being.”  He stepped closer, towering over the woman standing before him, and traced his fingers along the sharp edge of her collarbone.  “A sexual being with the power to thoroughly satisfy a man,” he added, resting his fingertips on the base of her throat.

Even though he hadn’t touched her breasts, hadn’t stroked her ass or pussy, hadn’t made any explicit sexual move whatsoever, the effect of his touch and words were electrifying to the blonde before him.  Leslie whimpered with barely contained lust, feeling a tide of sexual need rise within her that swamped all rational thought.  It had been far too long since her last orgasm that sprang not from her fingers or vibrator or even the washing machine in her apartment, and as Kyle stood over her, dominating her with his mere presence, she felt herself surrendering to his male energy.  “I…  What do you want me to do?” she asked breathlessly, her eyes wide as she gazed up at him.

The corner of his mouth quirked up as he stared into her eyes, and the actress felt her knees get week.  “I think,” he said in a slow drawl as he ran his fingertips down the side of her neck, past her collarbone, and over her breast, flicking the stiff nipple as he journeyed past.  “I think that you need to get down on your knees,” he continued as he brought both hands back up, flicked both nipples that time, and rested his palms on her narrow shoulders.  “And I think that you need to show me how you in particular satisfy a man.”

The blonde actress quickly sank to her knees, willing to do anything, ANYTHING, to satisfy the craving deep inside her body.  She reached out and unzipped his pants, her eyes almost mesmerized by the large cock that she withdraws from his slacks.  Grasping it in one hand, she lapped at the head with her tongue, murmuring in appreciation as he grew even harder.  Kyle’s cock was huge, far larger than anything she had ever attempted before.  “God!  This thing could tear me apart!” she says as she pumped his prick, her eyes wide as she looks up at him.

“Well, I’m sure you can take it,” he replied as he runs his fingers through her hair.  “Besides,” he continued as he laces his fingers through her blonde locks and pulled her face back towards his cock, “it’s not like you have much of a choice.”  At Leslie’s questioning look he added, “At this point you’ve gotten me so hard that I’m taking what I want.”

Leslie whimpered as she feels a sharp shock of arousal arc through her belly as her dream seemed to be coming true.  She slipped a hand down between her thighs and stroked her clit through her thong, shivering a bit as she felt her lust spike and her pussy slick in anticipation.  And still her hand moved, her fist slowly pumping the steely shaft before her eyes.

“Suck it,” he ordered, he commanded, his voice hoarse with lust.  Without thought Leslie obeyed, flicking her tongue against the bulbous head, tasting his musky scent.  She opened her mouth, stretching her jaw wider than she ever had before, and managed to take his head between her lips.  Still, she couldn’t get much more than that in her mouth, and was forced to pumps his cock with her free hand, her palm sliding over the smooth flesh stretched around the iron shaft within.

“Mmmm, that’s good,” he said as he twisted her shoulder-length hair in his fist.  “You certainly are a talented little cocksucker.  I’m thinking that I might just have to take it up a notch or two.”  Pulling her off his cock with an audible pop, he lifted her up from the floor by her hair as he growled deep in his chest.  Without fanfare he tossed her onto the mattress and stripped out of his shirt as he towered before the flushed, whimpering, almost naked blonde, carelessly tossing the garment onto the floor.  Leslie’s eyes were locked on the massive cock pointing at her like an accusing finger, and she felt a flash of fear arc up her spine as she realized that she would have to take all of it inside her body – and yet she couldn’t resist the thought, and stroked her clit through her thong.  “And so far all you’ve done is get me hard,” he added.  He leaned over the bed, grasped the top of her thong, and tore the thin, silky lingerie from her hips, exposing her pussy to his eyes.  “As punishment, I think you have to be fucked.”

She couldn’t believe just how aroused she had managed to get in so short a period of time!  She lay on the mattress, her legs splayed open, her body completely exposed to his leering gaze, her pussy slicked with anticipation.  “Oh God!” she whimpers as she blushed with embarrassment.  Her legs snapped shut of their own accord in an attempt to regain some semblance of modesty, and she crossed her arms over her breasts.  “I…  I guess I have no choice then, do I?  I have to take it all?”

“Yes.  You do.”  Letting his slacks fall to the floor as he kicked off his shoes, he clambered onto the mattress, grasped her knees, pried her legs open, and slid between her thighs.  Grasping the base of his cock, he pressed the tip against her tight, slick pussy.  As the blonde gasped with shocked pleasure he wormed the thick, bulbous head between her swollen lips, spreading her pussy juices around in anticipation of his penetration.  Slowly, carefully, he pushed his hips forward, and Leslie’s cunt stretched open to accommodate his girth.  “Fuck, you’re a tight little slut,” he hissed as he managed to wedge his head inside of her.  “It’s like fucking a virgin!”

“Ah!  Fuck!  Slow, baby, please!”  Leslie bit her lower lips as tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.  The feelings that radiated from between her legs were wonderfully contradictory – intense pain from the massive prick stretching her to the breaking point warred with intense fulfillment as Kyle filled her long-neglected pussy with his manhood.  She threw her head back and moaned as she felt him drill in another inch.  “OoooOOOH!  FUCK!  FUCK!!!” she screamed as she threw her hands up and gripped the bars of the headboard, fantasizing deep in her mind that it was her dream coming true.  “THAT’S IT!  YES!  YES!!!”  Her fuck-hole felt like it was going to rip with the sheer size of his cock, but the burning desire would not be denied and she spread her legs even wider to allow him full access to her body.  She felt another inch push into her and shivered with pleasure.  “DO IT!” she sobbed.  “MAKE ME TAKE IT ALL!!!”

With a half-snarl, half-groan, Kyle pushed his hips forward and buried all twelve inches of his prick completely in the blonde splayed beneath him.  “Yeahhhhhh,” he growled through gritted teeth as he felt her cunt wrap around his cock like a vice and heard her cries of pained-pleasure ringing in the bedroom.  He slowly pulled back, her slick oils aiding in his withdrawal from her overstretched pussy, pulling out until only his head remained lodged in the blonde.  He pushed back inside of her with a single thrust, the complete length of his meat spearing into the woman beneath him as she twitched and moaned and sobbed beneath him.  Out, and back in…  Out, and back in…  He quickly set up a nice, easy rhythm as he lay atop her, pinning her to the mattress with his weight, impaling her with each thrust of his hips.

“GOD!  YES!  FUCK ME!  FUCK ME!  DON’T STOP!  DON’T STOP!!!”  Leslie felt deliciously full, and as he increased his tempo she lifted her hips, offering herself bodily to him.   “AH!  FUCK!  IT’S TOO BIG!” she sobbed.  “YOU’RE GONNA KILL ME, BUT DON’T STOP!!!”  Her flesh was flushed with pleasure and slick with sweat, and her mouth gaped open as she gasped for air.  “FUCK!  AH, FUCK!!!”  Her entire world had collapsed into her body and his, her pussy and his cock, of a vast darkness in which only her carnal desires raged.  Her heart felt like it was going to burst from her chest and spots danced behind her closed eyelids as she whimpered and cried and screamed.

“I won’t stop,” he hissed through clenched teeth.  “Not until you take every drop.”  He slid his hands down her legs, his palms sliding over her smooth flesh, and griped her ankles firmly.  He pushed her legs up until she was almost bent double and pressed her own knees into her shoulders.  The shift in her position allowed him to thrust even deeper, and he increased his tempo yet again, plunging his girl-slicked cock deep inside of the blonde beneath him, filling her completely with each thrust.  “And…  You’re…  Gonna…  Take…  Every…  Fucking…  Drop!” he gasped as he feels the pressure building deep in his groin.

Leslie looked down her body, past the small, firm breasts and stiff nipples and flat belly, and locked her green eyes on the thick, hard cock vanishing in and out of her overfilled pussy.  The shaft gleamed in the light streaming in from the windows, slick with the juices oiling her painfully-stretched pussy, and she twisted her grip on the iron bars of the headboard even tighter as she felt the tension building deep within her belly.  “YES!” she gasped, her breath coming in hard pants as the prospective buyer fucked her.  “HARDER!  AH!  FUCK ME HARDER!  YES!  YES!!!  MAKE ME FEEL IT!!!”

Kyle didn’t answer but instead leaned forward, pushing her knees even closer to her shoulders, bending her double and spreading her wide.  He increased the tempo and force of his thrusts, literally pounding his cock into her straining pussy.  Leslie could only whimper in a combined pain/pleasure as he filled her up, the tip of his prick popping against her cervix with each thrust.  She let her eyes close, feeling his weight pin her to the mattress, as the unbidden thoughts she dreamed every night filled her mind.  I’m helpless! she told herself as Kyle growled above her.  I can’t escape!  He’s going to take me, he’s going to fuck me, he’s going to USE ME AND I CAN’T DO ANYTHING ABOUT IT!!! Dimly, distantly, a tiny voice in the back of her brain was screaming, trying to tell her that she was taking an unacceptable risk, but any caution she might have felt was washed away by the sheer primal need in her soul.

“Yes!” she screamed, throwing her head back and pressing the top of her skull into the pillow.  “Yes!  Ah!  Cum in me!  Spurt it all in me!  SPURT IT IN ME!  SPURT IN MY PUSSY!!!”  She felt him tense, felt him push inside of her as deep as possible, and her own body responded as he came.  At the first spurt of hot wetness inside her fuck-hole Leslie Bibb, award-winning actress of both large and small screen, fell over the edge into her own orgasm.  Her entire body trembled and twitched, and only his weight on top of her kept her from curling into a ball.  Deep in her belly her cervix opened and dipped, sucking up the male seed pooling in her cunt and pulling it into her womb.  She felt her consciousness slipping away as her orgasm rolled on an on, as more and more of his seed was pulled into her fertile womb and her screams of passion degenerated into a gurgling gasp of pure animal lust.

Slowly she came down from her orgasm, her rational mind returning as she gasped for air.  She felt Kyle lean over her and her lips parted involuntarily, meeting his in a passionate kiss.  Leslie whimpered with pleasure as she felt his cock pulsing inside her well-fucked pussy, her body shivered with the release of many years worth of pent-up sexual frustration.  “Yes,” she murmured weakly, lost in her post-orgasmic haze.  “Yes… Yes…  Yes…”

Kyle lay atop her body, pressing her to the mattress with his weight.  As she slowly started coming back to reality, she was aware of the warm, languid feeling of satisfaction, of happiness roiling through her soul.  As he rolled off to the side Leslie clutched him to her chest.  Five years of pent-up frustration came to a head in that moment, and with a great guttering gasp she started shedding tears of gratitude.  “Oh, wow,” she murmured softly as she snuggled against his chest.  “That was…”

“It’s my pleasure,” he replied.  He reached down between her legs and gently stroked her clit, sending little shivers of pleasure spiking through her belly and up to her brain.  “We’re a full-service realty company, after all.  Now, as soon as you’re ready, there are plenty of other fine aspects of this house that make it a real seller.  For example… how would you like to take a look at the privacy afforded by the porch off the bedroom?”  He slid his hand up from her pussy to her breast, squeezing slightly as he spoke.  “The afternoon sun there is simply… incredible.”

Leslie sniffed and smiled through her tears.  Kyle wasn’t exactly subtle… and that was just fine with her.

*           *           *           *           *

Who the fuck does he think he is? Teri raged as she daubed the sweat from her chest.  She stood next to the tile wall in the pool area of the gym, her mind filled with fury by her treatment at the hands of the intruder in HER sauna.  “He had no right!” she fumed as she rubbed her hair with the cotton terrycloth and turned her mane into a frizzy black tangle.  As she ran her fingers through her locks in an attempt to restore some semblance of order she added “I should fucking call the police!  Arrest his ass, yeah…”  Still, a small part of her consciousness was still in the sauna, reluctant to leave.  The way he seemed to tower over her, the way he dismissed her as if she didn’t really exist, the feel of his fingers squeezing her breast through the thin spandex of her suit…  She shivered just a bit, though whether it was from the air conditioning or from the way he self-assuredly groped her she wasn’t quite sure.

She slid the towel down her belly to the tops of her thighs, and was shocked to find that she was aroused.  No, aroused was the wrong word… I am fucking horny! she realized with a sharp shock.  Somehow, someway, the intruder’s treatment of her had touched something in her soul – and that thought filled her with nothing but a cold anger.  “How dare he say that to me!” she muttered as she tightened her grip on the towel.  “How dare he!!!”  Her mind was a roil of contradictions, but she managed to convince herself of one thing… that everything in her life, from her current horniness to the paparazzo stalking her every move to her unwelcome celibacy was HIS fault!  Before she knew what she was doing she turned, strode angrily across the tile floor, and burst back into the sauna.  “You have a lot of fucking nerve to talk to me like that!” she hissed, her eyes narrowed into slits and her lips pulled back in a snarl of rage.

Jason looked up from where he sat, his eyes filled with amusement.  “Me?  I’m not the one who can’t stay away,” he said smugly.  He sprawled out on one of the sauna’s cedar benches, his chiseled features made even more shadowy in the dim light, a gleaming outline shimmering with the sheen of sweat on his body.  “You left, and you came back.  Tell me, am I that irresistible that you felt the need to confront me again?”

Teri could see his cock tenting the front of his swim trunks, and she felt her breath catch in the back of her throat.  Her nipples felt hard, painfully hard, under the tight spandex of her top, and she was hyper-aware of just how skimpy her swimsuit actually was.  She gritted her teeth, screwed up her courage, and pushed her growing lust down deep inside her, down to the soles of her feet, and tried to refocus her thoughts.  “You…  You fucking…” she sputtered.

Jason leapt to his feet, his six-foot-four inch frame towering over her, seeming to fill her entire world.  “YOU’RE the one who’s in here,” he said with a hard, glittering look in his eyes.  He reached out a hand, pushed his fingertips beneath the shoulder strap of her top, and pulled to the side, rolling the spandex down onto her deltoid, and she felt the support on her left breast slacken.  “You can leave at any time,” he continued as he slid his fingertips across her sweat-slicked collarbone, snagged the other strap, and slid it down, loosening her right side.  He slid his fingers back across her chest, pausing at the top of her sternum, and concluded, “But you’ve decided that you don’t want to leave.”  His fingers slid into her cleavage, caught the front of her top, and tugged down, rolling the spandex down onto her ribs and exposing her tits to his gaze.

Even in the heat of the sauna Teri felt a shiver run up her spine as her C-cup breasts bounced free.  Round mounds of tanned tit-flesh, each orb was topped by a dollar-sized areola and stiff nipples the size of small pebbles.  Normally she was justifiably proud of her chest and took every opportunity to show off her cleavage (giving the ogling masses a chance to see her goods), but in the presence of the towering man before her, frozen with indecision, she wanted to shrink into herself.  She could feel his eyes wandering, touching, groping her breasts, and she felt the desire to die from embarrassment.  The hot air burned her lungs, her knees trembled, her mind screamed for her to flee… but her body betrayed her, standing rooted to the spot while he stripped her, unable to actually leave.  “I do want you to stop, she managed to croak out as he cupped one tit in his large palm, hefting the mammary, testing its weight.  “I want to leave.”

Jason’s lips split in a wide grin, bright white teeth flashing in the dim light of the sauna.  “Really?” he sneered as he slid his hand up and gently pinched her nipple between thumb and forefinger.  “Is that what you want?  You want me to stop, to leave you alone?  Really?”.

“R…  Really.”  Oh God oh God oh God he’s feeling me up and I can’t stop it I don’t WANT to stop it it feels SOOOO GOOOOOOOODDD…

The look on his face made it clear that he didn’t believe her.  “Oh, really?” he asked in a forceful, dangerous tone.  The grip on her nipple tightened as he squeezed thumb and forefinger, turning his digits into a vice that crushed her sensitive nubbin.  To heighten his displeasure he twisted, rotating her nipple almost halfway around as he raised his arm, pulling her tit up from her chest.  “Go right ahead,” he sneered as he grasped her other nipple between his fingers.  “Leave.  All you have to do is go.  Go on, go right ahead.”  With an evil grin he playfully tweaked her untwisted nipple, making it clear to the whimpering actress that she had better give the right answer.  “Do you still want to leave?”

The pain radiating from her twisted nipple was excruciating, and Teri felt her knees sag as he tormented her body.  “Ah!” she squeaked, her outburst stemming as much from surprise as fear.  “N…  No,” she whimpered, ashamed at her weakness.  This can’t be happening! she screamed to herself.  You’re supposed to be in charge! But deep down she knew that she was his plaything, his toy… that she was totally in his control.  She wasn’t sure what it was – the combination of 120+ degree heat in the sauna, his self-assured dominance of her, or the overwhelming sexual need from deep in her soul, something responded inside her.  To her shame she secretly hoped that he would continue his abuse, and she felt her pussy slick in response to his touch.  “Please…” she whined.

“Humph!”  With a growl he released the bruised nipple and gives each breast a stinging slap that set her tit-flesh jiggling.  “I think you need to earn your freedom,” he growled as he tugged her top lower, lightly restraining her arms to her torso.  “I think you need to apologize properly,” he added as he placed a large hand on the top of her head and pushed down, forcing her to sink to her knees on the warm tile floor.  With his free hand he untied his trunks and pushed the nylon down over his hips, letting the garment fall to the floor around his ankles and standing nude in front of the actress.

Teri dropped to her knees and gasped, her brown eyes locked on the massive shaft in front of her face.  His cock was over a foot long, dangling halfway to his knees and criss-crossed with large veins, almost as thick around as her forearm.  The head was a thick bulb flesh the size of a small orange and sported a droplet of precum oozing at the slit at the tip.  The sight of his prick caused her belly to twist, an animal attraction that her body insisted she take advantage of… but her mind still rebelled, terrified that it could cause serious damage to her sensitive body.  Entranced, she placed her hands on his thighs and leaned in, her gazed filled with the stiff anaconda before her.  Wonder how it tastes? she wondered idly as her breath washed over his manhood.

Jason wasted no time and grasped the base of his cock, holding it up while he grasped the back of her skull.  “Suck it, you little cunt,” he ordered as he pulled her forward.

Teri was running on autopilot, all conscious thought gone as her primal instincts took control of her body.  Her mouth opened and her tongue flicked out, lashing against the tip of his cock.  The droplet of precum was a smoky-sweet tang on her tongue, and she shivered with pleasure in spite of herself.  She lapped at his cock again, and again, and once more, running her tongue up the length to his pubic bone and tasting of his musky maleness.  Raising her chin up she wrapped her lips around the head and suckled, washing it with her tongue.  She slid one hand up and grasped the shaft to hold it steady as she took more of him in her mouth.

“Yeah, that’s it,” Jason growled with pleasure.  He gazed down, noting with pleasure the contrast of his cock sliding into the mouth of the girl kneeling before him.  “Suck it, you whore!”

Teri took another three inches into her mouth, swirling with her tongue, getting as much pleasure from the act as he was.  Still, a small part of her conscious mind tried to reassert control, and at his words she pulled her head back and glared up at him, her bee-stung lips shiny with her spittle.  “Don’t call me a whore!” she growled weakly… but she did not release her grip on his cock and held firm.

With a scowl his hand flashed out and he slapped her across the face, his palm impacting her blushing cheek and the flesh-on-flesh sound snapping like a gunshot in the tiny enclosed room.  “I didn’t tell you to fucking stop, cunt!” he growled.  “Now get back to work!” he added as he laced his fingers through her hair and forced her mouth back on his prick.

Teri was confused and in shock.  Her mind was filled with conflicting thoughts as she tried to reconcile her past aggressiveness in the bedroom with her current arousal at his domination of her.  I’ve always been in charge, she thought.  But now I have to do what he says… and I like it! Her head nods forward once more and she sucked him the best that she could – her jaw ached from taking such a thick cock between her lips, her neck was cramping from the odd position, and the heat from the tiles felt as if it were burning her knees.  But her soul would not be denied, and she attacked his shaft like a starving woman.

“Yeah!  That’s it!” he growled as he looked down at her bobbing head.  He regained his grip on the back of her skull, using both hands this time, and pushed his hips forward, forcing more of his cock into her mouth.  “Finger yourself, you little slut!” he added as he felt the head of his cock slip into the back of her throat.

Teri gagged as he shoved his cock into the back of her mouth, tasting his musky maleness on her tongue.  This can’t be happening! she told herself, but his grip on the back of her head as he forced her mouth over his prick informed her that it was all too real.  She almost choked as his head filled the top of her airway, but she managed to get a little air in through her nose, her labored breathing whistling in the tight enclosed sauna.  Her jaw ached as she stretched it wide, wider, wider still, trying to accommodate the massive cock filling her mouth.  She was aware of the sweat rolling down her body, of her exposed tits pressing against his thighs, of her own aching need… and to her horror she couldn’t hold back as she dropped a hand down between her legs and stroked her clit through her suit.  She whimpered in shame as she succumbed to her overwhelming desires and lost her inhibitions, pressing her stiff fingers against her sex as she masturbated.  Her body shuddered with a tiny mini-orgasm… an action that didn’t escape his notice.

“All you Hollywood bitches are the same,” he laughed as he fucked her mouth.  “You all pretend to be all proper, but you’re secretly begging for a thick cock.”  He stood there and allowed her to suck him for another couple of minutes, the only sounds echoing in the room being the whistling air through her nose and the wet slurps from her mouth.  Jason felt his desire growing, felt his cock reach its full size, and pushed her off his manhood with a wet pop.  With a growl he yanked the wailing actress up off the floor by her long black hair, grabbed the spandex bottom encasing her hips, and yanked it off her body.  The seams of the swimsuit bottom tore easily and exposed Teri’s pussy to his leering gaze.  The brunette had shaved her mound completely, rendering her sex completely bald, and he could see her swollen pussy lips peeking out from between her legs, gleaming with moisture in anticipation of his entry.  “Time to give you what you’ve been begging for!” he barked as he turned her around and shoved, pushing her onto the cedar bench.

Teri was helpless to resist anything he desired.  Oh God, she thought, I am SOOOO wet!  He’s raping me, and I love it! She sobbed quietly at the sheer shame roiling through her mind, and tried to do something, ANYTHING, to change the situation.  “No,” she whined weakly as she knelt on the wood, presenting her toned, heart-shaped ass to him like a bitch in heat.  She felt his hands slide over her sweat-slicked asscheeks, up around her hips, across her flat belly and over her tits.  “Please, leave me alone!” she moaned almost silently as he gripped one orb and firmly squeezed.

“It’s too late for that, bitch!”  Jason yanked the remains of the swimsuit top from around her ribs, the seams of the spandex tearing just as easily as the bottoms, and twisted her arms behind her back.  Using the spandex as a make-shift rope, he crossed her wrists and looped the stretchy fabric around the twinned joints, locking them in place.  As Teri squirmed in discomfort she felt him step in behind her, felt his thick cock resting on her ass crack, mere inches from her defenseless, unprotected cunt.  “Go ahead, bitch,” he snarled.  “Beg me to fuck you.  Do it!”  At her hesitation he slapped her ass, a powerful blow that sent her backside quivering.  “Do it!” he repeated.

“Ow!” Teri squeaked.  “No!  Fuck you!”  Oh God oh God ohgodohgodohgod…

SMACK!  “Do it!”  SLAP!  “Do it!”  CRACK!!!  “Do it!  Say, ‘Please fuck me, master!’”

Teri sobbed in humiliation, more embarrassed that each blow of his hand spiked her arousal that much higher than from her predicament.  “OWWW!” she wailed.  She screwed her eyes shut and surrendered to the pressure, a change that was almost visible outside of her bound body.  “YES!  PLEASE!!  FUCK ME!  FUCK ME… MASTER!!!”

“Now that’s what I wanted to hear.”  He pulled his hips back slightly, allowing the tip of his cock to slide down between her asscheeks, until it was in line with her shiny, pink, hairless pussy.  He grasped the base of his cock to hold it steady, slapped it twice against her sex in preparation her, and then slowly pushed inside of her, forcing his way into her fuck-hole with an insistant force that would not be denied.

The head of his cock, so large, so firm, felt like a fist as it pushed aside her swollen pussy lips and punctured her fuck-hole.  Teri groaned in agony, a sound that was half-wail, half-whimper as she felt herself stretch wide to accommodate his girth.  She bit her lip as tears dotted the corners of her eyes as he slid inch after gargantuan inch inside of her.  To big he’s TOO BIG! her mind screamed as she felt her cunt stretch wide and he filled her up as she had never been filled before.  Before she knew what was happening he had shoved ten inches of rock-hard prick inside of her, the tip bumping up against her quivering cervix, filling her completely… and he still had another two inches outside of her body.  “Nooooooo,” she whined, helpless to resist his violation of her body.  She felt him grip her bare hips, felt him lean over her heart-shaped backside, and felt him fuck her from behind, long, slow, steady strokes of his massive cock into her tiny, long-neglected pussy.

“You filthy little slut,” Jason growled as the skinny brunette took all of his massive cock, her pussy lips closing around his shaft like a vice.  “You little whore!  You love this, don’t you?”  His hand flashed forth and he grabbed Teri’s hair, laced his fingers in her long black locks and tugged her head up and back.  “You love being fucked like a bitch, don’t you?”  He pulled her head up even higher, lifting her tits up off the cedar bench while he speared into her from behind.  “Don’t you?” he asked a little more forcefully, lifting her body almost upright as he thrust, using her as a sex toy.  Her firm ass pressed against his lower abdomen and he could feel the muscles under her flesh roll and twist as she struggled against the spandex tying her wrists together.

Teri couldn’t believe the feelings coursing through her body.  She had always been the initiator, the ‘top’, the aggressive one every time she had been with a man, but the sheer primal nature of Jason’s dominance was thrilling her to the very depths of her soul.  The huge cock stretching out her tiny pussy, the long fingers threatening to tear her hair out by the root, his words hissing into her ears, all of these things combined to spike her arousal to new heights.  She felt her body shudder a tiny bit each time he thrust into her as mini-orgasms caused her fuck-hole to spasm.  “Y..  YES!” she screamed through her parted lips, her words tinged with lust-filled pleasure.  “YES, I LOVE IT!”  Her nipples burned from their contact with the hot cedar, her scalp was in agony, her cunny felt like it was being torn open… but the sheer pleasure coursing through her body far outweighed her discomfort.  “I’M… A… BITCH… I… DE… SERVE… TO… BE… FUCKED… LIKE… ONE!” she wailed, each word spat out with each thrust of his cock inside of her, and she felt her grip on her sanity start to waver.

He paused for a moment, his cock buried deep inside of her, as he pulled her closer to him.  She shivered as she felt his tongue run between her shoulder blades, felt him taste her.  “Yum,” he said as he moved his hands around to her chest.  With his fingers biting deep into her tit-flesh he fiercely pounded into her, pulling her body down onto his prick as much as blasting up inside of her.  Her arms were painfully pressed between their bodies, and his overwhelming presence made her feel weak and small.  Then, without warning, he pushed her forward and caused her to fall breast-first onto the cedar bench.  “Roll over,” he growled as he pulled out of her screaming cunt with a wet sucking sound.  Her gasps for air filled her ears as she did so, and was only dimly aware of her legs spreading of their own accord.  All pretence of independent strength was abandoned, and the brunette offered her body to him without objection.  Jason grinned a wolf-grin of predatory pleasure as he closed in, pressed the bulbous head of his cock against her slick slit, and impaled her once more with a single thrust.  He leaned over, pressing her to the burning cedar with his forearm, as he savagely fucked the actress who was not smart enough to escape his grasp.

Teri’s entire world became the sensations in the tiny, cramped, superheated room.  The huge, shadowy, hulking figure filling her field of vision and blotting out the light peeking in through the glass door behind him…  The smell of his animal maleness and her delicate femaleness as their sweat mingled on her body…  The fleshy sounds of his slaps against her bound body, the wet squishing of her stretched pussy being cored by his thick shaft, the feral grunts from his throat and the whimpering moans from hers…  The agonizing, delicious pain between her legs as he tore his way past her labia and deep inside her body, the tip of his cock punching against her hypersensitive cervix with every thrust…  All of these sensations combined within the feverish heat of the sauna to break her down, reduce her to little more than a purely sexual being.  As she felt his balls slap against her asscheeks she ceased being Teri Hatcher, star of stage and screen, and instead became His Bitch, a wanton creature of pure lust.  “Ah!  Motherfucker!” she cried out as her consciousness swam behind her eyes and threatened to flee her altogether.  “Do it, you bastard!  Fuck me!  Fuck me!  FUCK ME!!!”

“Mouthy little cunt,” Jason growled as he thrust into the actress.  His hand flashed out as he struck her across the cheek, the force of his palm causing no damage but letting her know who was in charge.  He slid his hand over her gaping, gasping mouth, covering her lips and forcing her to breathe through her nose.  “How do you like me now, bitch?” he hisses as he stares into her burning, furious brown eyes, and slams his cock deep inside of her body, stretching her already straining pussy even wider.  The brunette beneath him shouted behind his hand but could do little more than take it.  He released her mouth and she gasped for air, but her relief was short-lived as he brought his palm across her tit in a stinging slap.  “Beg for it, slut!” he shouted as he slapped her tit a second time, a third, a fourth, before he engulfed her entire orb in his hand and squeezed.

To her horror the sensations of his palms as they slapped against her sensitive tit-flesh sent her even higher.  “AH!  MOTHERFUCKER!” she screamed.  “THAT’S IT!  THAT’S IT!!!  FUCKING MAKE ME FEEL IT!!!”  Her hips were spread so wide that they ached, the heat from the cedar bench burned her back, and a dull roar ached behind her eyes… but Teri’s conscious mind transcended her discomfort, opting instead to focus on the sheer decadence her body was experiencing.  “MAKE ME TAKE IT!  MAKE ME FEEL IT!!  MAKE ME YOUR BITCH!!!”  Her mind shrank until it only contained her shrieking pussy, her aching tits, his scent, her sweat, his growls, her cries of pain, the sheer primalness of their rutting.  She felt his left hand clench and crush her breast while his right slid up her slick flesh to her throat, and in a millisecond she struggled to breathe as his hand firmly tightened around her swanlike neck.  Distantly she heard her herself choking, and that was the final sensation that sent her over the edge.  Deep in her belly her womb twisted as her cervix opened to accept his seed, and as he thrust inside of her she instinctively wrapped her legs around his hips, pulling him close to take as much of his cock as possible.  She felt the room spin as she flirted with consciousness.

As Jason watched her eyes roll up into the back of her head he felt a growing pressure deep in his cock as he too approached the edge.  The little slut had been everything he had hoped… resistant, lean, hard, arrogant, and dismissive.  But he had broken her, forced her to submit to his whims.  With a growl deep in his chest he thrust, pounded, speared his cock into her tight cunt, filling her up like she had never been filled before.  As her body convulsed under his he felt himself cum, splurting blast after blast of white-hot jizz into her defenseless womb.  “Take it!” he snarled as he tightened his grip around her throat, her strangled gasps music in his ears.  “Take every fucking drop, you little cum whore!”  He pushed himself deep, pressing the tip of his spurting cock against the opening to her womb, making sure that his heavy load ended up where it belonged.

They froze in that position, their bodies trembling, united in the apex of their orgasms.  Teri hovered at the edge of consciousness with her entire world consisting of the massive prick spurting what felt like a quart of spunk into her womb, and Jason’s entire body rigid as he bred the helpless white bitch beneath him.  The only sound in the sauna was the buzzing of the light above, the only motion the beads of sweat from the heat and their exertions rolling down their bodies to pool on the cedar beneath her nude, bound form.  And then he relaxed, collapsing atop the actress, crushing her with his body weight as he gasped for air.  “Hrrrmmmmm,” he grunted with satisfaction as his cock pulsed within her fuck-hole, dribbling out the last few drops of his seed.  “I knew you’d be a good fuck, cunt,” he growled as he pushed himself up on one hand and looked down at her.  “And how’d you like all that jizz in your pussy?”

“Fu…  Fuck you, bastard,” she murmured weakly.

He slaps her across the face as he pushes himself off of her, his cock sliding out of her well-fucked pussy with a wet sucking sound.  “Watch your mouth, cunt,” he growled.  He reached down and picked up his trunks, holding them in one hand as he looked over his conquest.  Teri still trembled with the force of her orgasm, the action giving her tits a nice little jiggle as she heaved in an attempt to catch her breath.  Her legs were still splayed wide and provided a perfect view of her shaved snatch.  Unlike before, his eyes alit on a set of swollen lips that still gaped wide, and as he watched a thick dollop of his seed oozed out of her freshly-fucked pussy like a giant white slug to dribble down her asscrack to the wood below.

“Clean yourself up,” he sneers as he backs to the door of the sauna.  “You look like a fucking whore.”  Teri stirred as a waft of cool air washes across her body, and she weakly raises her head to look at him with dull eyes.  Her brain barely registers his actions – crouching by the door (the tip of his cock almost grazing the tile between his legs as he squats), gathering his things, pulling out his cell phone, raising it…  She whined weakly but he ignored her objection, and the loud artificial KER-CHIK! sounded from his cell as he snapped a picture of her humiliation.  “And that’s for later,” he chuckled as he stepped back.  “Be seeing you around… slut.”  And then he strode away, letting the door close behind him with a quiet hiss of the mechanism.

Teri lay on the bench, her mind in shock.  I…  That…  He just… The sensations roiling through her body were just too strong for her to catch her thoughts.  Slowly her mind began to quiet, enough for her to take stock of her situation.  The suit, while still tied around her wrists, was not a serious bind but rather just a snug restraint, more designed to hold her arms in a particular position than to restrict her movements.  Her hip joints shrieked in agony, but with a shock she realized that it stemmed more from her intense workout that day than to his rough treatment of her.  Her breasts definitely ached as did her pussy, but…  But…  What the fuck am I feeling? she asked herself as she twisted her arms and slipped out of the suit-cuffs.  I have to call the police, I have to tell someone! But another part of her stopped, another part reveled in the post-orgasmic bliss roiling through her body.  She closed her legs and stood, feeling what had to be gallons of his spunk shift inside her belly, and shuddered in…  Pleasure?  I’m fucking happy that he just…

She reached down and gathered the remnants of her suit, bending slightly at the waist while she hoped that she could slip her nude, freshly-fucked body unnoticed into the women’s showers where her exposure would not cause comment.  She couldn’t think, couldn’t understand, couldn’t comprehend how her body reacted to the events in the sauna.  There was only a single thought that echoed through her mind, whispered by a tiny, wicked voice in the back of her brain…

Can I do that again?

*           *           *           *           *

With a beep and a loud CLACK! of the lock, the door to the hotel room opened and two figures staggered in.  Lauren and John’s entrance was a fumbling mess as both were far more interested in each other.   Locked in their passionate embrace, neither paid much attention as they stumbled into the room.  As John kicked the door shut with his heel, Lauren dropped her purse at the door to the bathroom before returning her hand to the growing bulge in his pants.  His hands were not idle as well – one palm groped her ass through her jeans while the other gently squeezed one braless breast through her thin tee.  With a gasp Lauren broke their kiss and leaned back.  “Holy fuck, you’re hung like a horse!” she remarked with wide eyes as she squeezed his cock through his jeans.

“Really?” he replied with a wicked grin, a devilish gleam in his eye.  “I always thought it was kind-of small.  I was thinking about investing in one of those penis-growth drugs.”

Lauren shuddered even as she groped his swelling prick.  “Sure!  Go ahead.  Commit aggravated assault.”

“Assault with a deadly weapon,” he fired back.

“Grievous wounding.  I can see the headlines now…  ‘Anonymous Attacker Impales Hollywood Whore – Pins Her to Bed Like Butterfly!’”

John smacked her ass with an open palm, the slap CRACKing in the quiet room.  “What did I say before?  Never call yourself a whore.”  He sighed dramatically, hamming up his frustration with the brunette.  “I yell at you over and over again to show some self esteem, and it never sinks in.  What is fucking wrong with you?!?”

A flush started to rise up Lauren’s neck.  “Yeah?” she asked with a wicked grin.  She wormed out of his embrace, turned, and presented her denim-clad ass to him.  “Whore, whore, whore!” she taunted as she wriggled her hips.

John sighed and spanked her three times, each harder than the last.  “I have no problem making you behave!” he said mock-sternly over her squeals of outrage.

“Oh yeah?”  The brunette spun back to face him, leaned forward, and stuck her tongue out.  “Just how do you think you’re gonna tame me?”

In a single motion John’s hand flashed out, aimed squarely at the saucy brunette’s chest.  His fingers clamped down upon a stiff nipple, pinching the nubbin through her tissue-thin tee-shirt before giving it a little twist.  “Maybe I just ought to swing you around by these things,” he said as he tugged gently, pulling the starlet closer to him.  “They certainly feel as though you’re enjoying your punishment,” he added with a wry grin.

Lauren gave a little squeak.  His twist hurt, but far more surprising to her was the fact that she felt herself getting more aroused.  “How dare you?” she said in an outraged tone, but the look in her eyes belied her words.  “You can’t do that to me!  Don’t you know who I am?”  She stood upright and pulled her shoulders back, thrusting her chest out and almost offering her breasts to him.  “I’m a movie star!”

“I think it’s more accurate to say that I don’t care who you are,” he replied with a predatory look in his eyes.  He reached out and caressed her tits, cupping each globe and hefting.  “All I do know is that you look like you’ve got lips designed for sucking cock.  And tonight I think you’re little more than a fuck-toy.”

“Me?  Suck cock?!?” she squealed in mock outrage as she backpedaled away from his groping hands.  “Never!” she added in a haughty tone.  “I’m a good girl!”

“Ha!” he laughed as he strode towards her, a focused, intent look in his eyes.  “There ain’t no such thing.”  Quickly catching up to the brunette in the center of the room, he placed his hands on her shoulders and pushed her down, forcing Lauren to her knees.  “Now why don’t you put that mouth to better use,” he commanded, the tone in his voice implying that it was an order and not a request.

“Ooooo!”  The actress simpered mockingly.  “Such a cruel master!”  Still, she did as she was told.  With a loud ZZZRRRPPP! she slid the zipper of his jeans down and gasped when his huge cock bounded through the gap, lunging at her like a cobra.  “Jesus fucking Christ!” she swore, cowering back just a bit from the monster before her eyes.  “What are you, part horse?”

“Of course,” he fired back with an evil grin.  “Why do you think I chose a brood-mare like you?”  He reached forth and grasps the back of her head with one hand while gripping the base of his thick cock with the other, bringing the head in line with her mouth.  “Now, I believe I gave you an order,” he said with a mock growl.  “I think you better get sucking.  After all…  I don’t think you want me fucking your ass with this thing just yet, do you?”

Lauren shuddered.  “God no!” she replied.  As his hand dropped away from his shaft hers slipped up, her long fingers wrapping around its thick girth.  At almost two inches thick it was almost as big as her forearm, and she felt a flash of fear roil in her belly at the thought of taking that monster inside her body.  She wrapped a second hand around and lapped at the head, swirling her tongue and tasting his musky taste in her mouth.  She dropped her jaw as wide as possible and was only able to take half of the thick, bulbous head between her lips.  Through it all she feels her arousal start to grow, and she looked up his body into his eyes as she worked his prick.

“Damn,” he grunted.  “You’re good!  Y’see…  I knew you were a natural cocksucker.”  He could feel the pressure in his balls start to build as the actress wrapped her glossy lips around his cockhead.  “I’m gonna pop any second,” he growled.  “And I want you to take it all!”

She didn’t know when she had made the decision… maybe it was the number of drinks in her system, maybe it was merely the sheer need infecting her soul.  The only thing she did know was that, at that particular moment, her subconscious mind took control of her body.  At his groan of pleasure she wrapped her glossy lips around the head of his cock and cupped his balls, feeling their weight in her palm.  He laced his fingers through her hair, gripping tight as his thighs tensed.  Lauren bobbed her head furiously, allowing him to use her mouth as a surrogate pussy, pleasuring him with her warm wetness.  Her slurps, her sucking, her murmurs of pleasure filled the room, a lewd accompaniment to her descent into depravity.  And then he was cumming, spurting hot, sticky loads of his seed across her tongue and into the back of her throat.  The brunette pushed down her gag reflex and let him drain his balls in her mouth, holding what felt like pints of white-hot jism in her mouth while she gripped the small of his back with her free hand and pumped his shaft furiously as she milked his cock.  Her desire could not overcome physics though, and the sheer amount of spunk overflowed her mouth, dribbling down her chin to drip on her cotton-covered tits.

“Fuuuccckkk,” John groaned.  He laced his fingers in her hair, holding her mouth over his cock as she fed on his jizz.  “It feels like you’re fucking draining me dry!  You are simply fucking amazing… a truly gifted cocksucker!”

Lauren dropped her hands to her thighs and let his cock fall from her mouth.  She looked up to him with a dazed expression, almost as if she can’t believe what she has just done, as she tasted his smoky-sweet seed on her tongue.  A full half-cup of his pearly-white jism pooled in her mouth, and as he watched she rolled it on her tongue.  Slowly, deliberately, she closed her shiny red lips, and in a single motion she swallowed.  The brunette smacked her lips and murmured in appreciation as she regained some semblance of focus.  “Is that what you wanted to see?” she asks with a wicked grin as she flipped her hair over one shoulder.

“It’s a start,” he says.  He bent over and caressed the side of her face for a few seconds, a tender gesture that evolved into a domineering one as he grasped her hair and gently pulled her head back.  “You still have more holes in you that I intend to take full advantage of.”  He leans over slightly and grasps one breast, squeezing her fleshy orb firmly as her pulse raced and her breath quickened.  Releasing his grip, he took a seat in the chair and sat imperiously, regarding her as a prized possession, his cock still hanging from the front of his pants.  “Now why don’t you get those pants off so we can see just what sort of charms you actually have?”

Lauren pouted petulantly, her lower lip gleaming with the sticky remains of her recent meal.  The brunette crawled across the floor, her heart-shaped ass wriggling as she moved, until she knelt at the foot of the bed.  In a graceful, fluid move she rose up to her full height, rolling her hips seductively as she toyed with the snap of her jeans.  “Is this what you want?” she asked in a breathy voice, her blue eyes locked on his face.  Slowly she unbuckled her belt, letting both the black leather and large silver buckle hang loose as she slid her hands over her cotton-clad belly.  “You want me to take off my pants?” she added as she unsnapped her jeans and grasped the tongue of the zipper as the motion of her hips loosened her clothing.  “You want to see at my pussy?”  In a single, smooth motion she pulled down the zipper, the RRRRZT sounding unbelievably loud to her ears, a sound that complemented the rising lust deep in her belly.  “You want to touch my pussy?” she asked as she slid the denim over her hips and let her jeans fall down her long legs to pool on the carpet below.  She deliberately raises one leg and steps to the side, then the other, standing with her feet apart, clad only in a tiny pair of pink cotton bikini panties from the waist down.  “Do you like what you see?” she asked as she slid her hands up her body, from thigh to hips to belly to breasts to neck to above her head, stretching tall even as her hips continued their slow dance.

“Mmmm,” John murmured in appreciation.  Lauren watched as his cock twitched and slowly started to stiffen once more.  “Very tasty.  And I like how I can see the outline of your pussy between your legs.  It’s a nice start… now keep going.  I want to see all of you.”

I can’t believe I’m doing this! she thought as she slowly turned in place, letting his eyes rake up and down her body.  She looked at him over her shoulder, her long black tresses cascading down her back and half-hiding her face, as she slid her hands over her panty-clad backside.  “Mmm, I’m getting so hot,” she said throatily.  Lauren lifted a hand and brought it down on her ass, smacking the cheek harder than she intended and actually startling herself.  “Oh!” she squeaked in surprise.  She slid her hands up and grasped her tee, and as she continued her slow, seductive dance she peeled it up her body an inch at a time, exposing more and more of her pale flesh with every roll of her hips.  She took a deep breath when she was facing away from him, screwed up her courage… and in a single motion she stripped the tee from her body, letting her hair cascade down her bare back like a chaotic black waterfall.  With an impish grin she covered her breasts with her left arm and tossed the tee in his direction, where it landed on his shoulder.  She stood before him, with only her panties providing the scantest of modesty, her eyes wide and her chest heaving as she peered at him from under her long lashes.  “Is this what you wanted to see?” she asked, her voice thick with desire as she danced towards him.

John pulled the tee from his shoulder and clutched it in his hand.  “Getting there,” he replied, his voice just as thick with unbridled lust.  As the starlet danced towards him his eyes drank in every sight – her flared hips, her hourglass figure, her heart-shaped ass, and her perfect tits just out of view behind her forearm.  His cock was standing at full attention once more, mere minutes after he had fed her his seed, a testimony to her desirability.  “I think you should move your arms out of the way so I can get a good look… for evaluation purposes, of course.”

“Oh, of course!” she agreed mockingly.  She danced forward, a vision of seductiveness, and leaned over his lap with her free hand on the arm of the chair.  “This is purely professional, and nothing more!” she added in an amused voice.  She leaned forward further, dusting his face with her hair for a moment before she stood and started to move away.  “I’ll have to decide just how much to reveal… because, of course, once you give it all away, you can’t ever get it back!”

Her scent was intoxicating; a combination of baby powder and flowers and musky female desire, and the animal part of his brain took over.  John’s hand lashed out, firmly grasping Lauren’s wrist, and he yanked the squealing actress onto her lap.  “Fucking tease!” he growled as he wrapped the flimsy cotton tee in his hand around her wrist.  As she gasped in outrage he levered her arm behind her back, did the same for the arm covering her breasts, and bound her wrists together.  Her tits danced before his eyes as she struggled, perfectly round orbs topped by quarter-sized areolas and large, stiff nipples the size of small pebbles.  He firmly gripped her waist and held her on his lap as she squirmed, her panty-clad pussy rubbing against his erection that, unbelievably, grew even larger.  “If you don’t calm down, I just might have to teach you how to behave!” he warned.

“Oh yeah?  What are you going to do?” she asked in breathless anticipation.

John didn’t respond.  Instead, one hand flashed up and slapped a firm B-cup tit, the impact sending the mammary quivering.  Lauren moaned at his strike, feeling the sheer heat of his palm striking her breast, and she closed her eyes in anticipation of his attention.  He slapped her other tit, then gripped both nipples between thumb and forefinger as he dragged her further onto his lap.  “Fucking cocktease,” he growled as he settled her panty-clad pussy onto his stiffening cock.  “I’m gonna split you in half like you deserve!”  Releasing only one nipple, he slid his hand down her smooth belly and gripped the top of her panties just above the tiny decorative bow.  Grasping the cotton firmly, he yanked, and with the sound of tearing fabric he stripped the last vestige of her modesty from her body.

“I…  I didn’t say you could do that!” she gasped.  She was aware of her nakedness before him – aware of her groomed pubes, with only a tiny little strip pointing the way from her belly down to her needy cunt.  “What if I wanted you to stop?” she asked.

“I don’t care,” he snarled, an almost feral animal sound.  “It’s far too late for that!”  He lifted her off of his lap by pulling up on one nipple while he held his mammoth prick upright, then let her drop, allowing her body weight to force her cunt onto his cock.  Lauren howled in shock as she felt herself become impaled, felt her lips stretch far wider than they had ever stretched as she took every inch of the foot-long monster jutting from his loosened jeans.  “Mmm, nice,” he murmured with a predatory tone of voice as she whimpered on top of him.  He gripped her hips and forced her to fuck him, feeling the pressure building in his balls once more every time the tip of his cock slapped against her sensitive cervix.  “You love this, don’t you?!?  Tell me, do you want to cum?”  His hand flashed out and slapped a heaving tit.  “Don’t you?!?” he repeated with more force.

“Yes!” she cried, half-choked wail of agony and half-shrieked sob of pure animal pleasure.  OhgodohfucktoobigtoobigTOOBIG!!! Her body almost convulsed, but she knew it was the sheer primal fucking she was enjoying, the sheer joy as he forced her down on his shaft.  “Ah!  Fuck!  Fuck!  Fuck me!” she sobbed.  “Make me take it!  MAKE ME TAKE IT ALL!!!”

He released his grip on her hips, slid his hands up her body, past her tits, to her through, where he wrapped his long fingers around her neck.  Holding her firm, he moved her body up and down, using her like a sex toy for his own pleasure.  “Cockwhore!” he hissed.  “I’m gonna fill your belly with my jizz!”

“YES!  AH!  OH, FUCK!  YES!  YES!!!” she screamed.  Her mind shrank to the thought of his seed spurting inside of her, of his taking her bodily…  And at the thought that he found her so irresistible that he was pleasuring himself with her body she felt the trembles of her orgasm.  “BREED ME!  BREED ME!!  FUCKING!!  MAKE!!  ME!!  TAKE!!  IT!!!  YES!  YES!!  FUCK!!  AH!  AH!!!  I’M COMING!!!  I’M COMINNNNNNNGGGGGG!!!”  Lauren arched her back as she came, her bound arms extending straight behind her as she thrust her breasts towards him, opening herself up and offering her body as a receptacle for his seed.  Deep within her belly her quivering cervix opened to provide access to her eggs even as her cunt spasmed around his cock, gripping tight to make sure not a drop was wasted.  At the same time John spurted inside of her, filling her well-fucked pussy with the jism that she had not yet swallowed.  The sensations of his hand on her throat, his cock in her cunt, his sperm coating her innards, all combined to send the brunette even higher, and she felt her consciousness start to slip as her orgasm rolled on and on.  John gripped her tight, holding her trembling body upright as he bred the desperate woman, giving her what her soul craved.  Her world shrank to three things: the thick cock splitting her insides, her quivering sex, and the warm, sticky male seed washing into her womb.  And then darkness took her, and she felt herself falling, falling eternally…

Gradually her consciousness started to return, and with it a natural post-orgasmic bliss.  She felt tired… so tired that she could barely keep her eyes open.  Distantly she was aware of her nude body pressed against his clothed form, of his cock pulsing inside her well-filled sex, of her own gasping breath as she greedily sucked in air.  She felt his arms wrapped around her body, and for the first time in a long while she felt… safe.  Secure.  “Thank you!” she whispered drowsily, the nonsensical gratitude the only words she could possibly say in the moment.

Dimly she heard his whispered “You’re welcome.”  As her consciousness drifted away once more she barely registered his withdrawal from her cunt, barely registered his arms scooping her up, barely registered him carrying her limp body to the bed.  And then she registered nothing more as she drifted off to sleep.

*           *           *           *           *

From her place in the hotel room’s chair, Leslie sighed with relief as she pulled off her fuck-me boots and tossed them in the general direction of the door, where the soft brown leather fluttered and the two hard heels made two very separate clunks on the floor.  She sat on the edge of the cushion as she stripped her tee and bra from around her torso, both of which contributed to the growing pile of discarded clothing across the room.  She leaned back, letting her blonde locks fall over the back of the chair as she raised her hips, and shimmied out of her jeans… which created a blue river atop the brown-and-white terrain of Dirty Clothlandia.  Settling back, she slouched and let the cool air of the room wash over her sticky body, her mind awhirl with memories of that afternoon.

After his “seduction” of her in the bedroom (Let’s be honest, she thought with a wry smile as she scratched an itch on her ribs, he TOOK what he wanted!), the tour of the house continued.  Kyle took her by the hand and led her out to the terraced port, where she was presented with rolling hills, pine trees, and solitude – and where he bent her over the railing, kicked her feet apart, and fucked her from behind, gripping her hair and riding her like a bitch while she whimpered and moaned and came a second time.  He showed her the large professional kitchen, pointing out the modern conveniences, the large windows, and the expansive counter space – and then pinned her to the table with a hand around her slim throat as he fucked her once again, filling her twitching, quivering cunt with yet more of his seed.  And then came the den and its large leather couches, discrete entertainment center, and stone fireplace – and where he sat like a pasha as he ordered her to pleasure him with her mouth while she fingered her stinging, aching pussy – tasks she was only too happy to perform.  By the time they had returned to the office to allow Leslie to sign the papers, she felt thoroughly wrung out, exhausted… and well fucked.

The corner of her mouth crooked up in a small smile as her fingers idly fluttered across the silken triangle of her thong.  Kyle had certainly burst the dam deep inside of her… she had never felt as desirable, as sexual, as wanton as she did in that moment.  Carefully she pressed the pads of her fingers against her aching clit and gently rolled the nubbin, hissing slightly at the twinge of pain that flashed from between her legs.  Her pussy was swollen, raw, incredibly sensitive to the touch – yet the memories of his hands on her body, his cock in her mouth, his seed filling her body to bursting aroused her to such heights that she had no choice.  A low moan of pleasure escaped from between her parted lips as she pulled her thong aside and ran an exploratory finger up her tight, wet slit.

Mmmmm, I have GOT to be fucking insane! she thought as she slipped her thong down her thighs and dangled the lingerie from her ankle.  She leaned over the arm of the chair and rummaged in her suitcase, her groping hand quickly landing on her vibrator.  Leslie propped her heels on the arms of the chair, splaying her legs and exposing her aching, burning, stinging pussy to the cool air, and flicked the switch at the base of the toy with her thumbnail.  With a loud, satisfying buzz the vibrator sprang to life, and without hesitation she pressed the hard plastic tip against her swollen clit.  “OoOOOHHHH!” she moaned as her entire body twitched from the sensations filling her body from between her legs.  Carefully she rolled the tip of the toy around her cunt, pressing the edge against her throbbing clit, dipping the tip just barely into the folds of her pussy, sliding her fuck-juices along the length of her slit.  Her free hand flashed up and engulfed on A-cup breast, and she squeezed for a moment before sliding her fingers down to her stiff, tender nipple, lightly pinching and tugging and tweaking in time to her strokes against her pussy.  Her mind was filled with thoughts of Kyle, filled with thoughts of his cock, filled with thoughts of her helplessness as he used her trembling, needy body, and she rapidly felt herself approaching the edge, getting closer, closer still, almost there, DA-DIT-DA-DA-DA-DE-DA-DE…

“Fuck!” Leslie screamed as she dropped her feet back to the floor.  With a well-practiced flick of her thumb she flicked off the vibrator, dropped the toy onto the cushion next to her hip, and snatched her cell phone off the table next to her.  “Hello?!?” she snapped.  So fucking close…

“Did I call at a bad time?” answered the amused feminine voice on the other end.

“Gwen!”  Leslie pushed her annoyance away as she curled her calves under her thighs.  “No, of course not.  I’ve just had a rough day.”  Not for the last time Leslie thanked her lucky stars that Gwyneth Paltrow was as sweet as she appeared on screen.  Both women had met years ago on the set of Iron Man, and both were aware of the potential for a long, lasting hatred – after all, both were tall, slim, and blonde, so naturally both tended to compete for the same roles.  Gwyneth had proved her acting chops quickly and had far outshined Leslie in terms of career… whereas Leslie was still competing for television roles and bit parts in movies, Gwyneth had landed a string of starring roles, some rather poor, other fine, and a few that garnered her critical acclaim.  Oddly the pair had discovered that they had more in common than in difference, and a lasting friendship had been founded.

Gwyneth tsked in sympathy.  “Couldn’t stick the lines on set?” she asked.

“Uhmmm…  Yeah.  An all-around difficult time.”  Christ, she would NEVER let me live it down if she knew the truth… “So how’s everything going on your end?  They don’t need me to come in to dub some dialogue for ‘The Movie,’ do they?” she asked, referring to the superhero film they had completed the previous year.  “I kept blowing my lines that one day…”

Gwyneth laughed, a light easy laugh that contained no malice whatsoever.  “No, no, everything is fine with The Avengers.  It’s just been a few weeks, and I wanted to see how my favorite nude body-double is doing.”

“You’re the nude body double,” laughed Leslie.  “I’m thinking about taking a nude role next, just to finally allow the world to see your skinny ass.  Tell me, how would you feel about playing a stripper-axe murderer?”

“Fuck you!” laughed Gwyneth.  Both women spent several minutes catching up on their acting roles, Leslie’s purchase of her new home, Gwyneth’s plans to expand her online business, and their general lives.  “Apple is fine,” said Gwyneth.  “And so’s Moses.  In fact, everything is going fine.”  She was quiet for a second, and repeated, “Just fine.”

“Really?”  Leslie could hear the strain in Gwyneth’s voice, noticed the way that her normally bright, bubbly friend became subdued and quiet when talking about her personal life.  “Are you sure?  ‘Cause it doesn’t exactly sound like you’re happy.  C’mon, Gwen, talk to me… what’s going on?”

“I really don’t want to be a whiner,” Gwyneth replied lamely.

“You’re not a whiner.  If anything, you tend to keep things bottled up for WAY to long.”  Leslie let her comment sink in for a moment, and then added, “And if you can’t tell your nude body-double your troubles, well then, who can you tell?”

Her wisecrack had the desired effect, and Gwyneth laughed.  “Okay!  Okay.  It’s…  Well, it’s Chris.”

“Christ,” moaned Leslie at the mention of Gwyneth’s rock-star boyfriend.  “What’s he done this time?”

“That’s just it!” Gwyneth said morosely.  “He hasn’t done anything.  He doesn’t DO anything!  All he does is work on the next Coldplay album, or he’s on the road, or he’s ‘in talks’ to do the soundtrack of the next hot property…”  The words came tumbling out, winging their way across the distance to Leslie’s phone as the movie star vented her frustrations.  It was an extreme litany of woes that seemed to add up to one major complaint – that Chris was never around, that he seemed to dump the entire responsibility for their lives, their family, and their kids squarely in her lap.  “And worst of all…  Worst of all!”  She heard Gwyneth take a deep, soulful breath.  “Worst of all,” the actress continued sotto-voiced, “is that it’s been almost a year since I’ve actually…  Since he’s…”

“Since you’ve had a chance to show him your O-face?” Leslie completed.

“Exactly!  The stress is fucking killing me!”

“Well, can’t you do something with your Mattel?” Leslie said, using the two women’s code-word for a vibrator.

“It’s not the same,” whined Gwyneth.  “Yeah, I can use Jumping Jiminy, and it’s okay and all, but what I really want is a nice, hard fucking.”  She pitched her voice lower.  “C’mon, you know what I’m talking about.  Don’t you miss having a guy’s weight on top of you, of a nice, hard, raw fucking that just blows your mind?”

Leslie felt herself blush deep, the memories of her afternoon with Kyle immediately leaping to the forefront of her mind.  “Yeah, I know what you mean,” she replied weakly.

“It’s not that I don’t love Chris,” Gwyneth rambled on.  Leslie tuned out her friends complaints as a dark, unbidden thought fluttered through her mind – an image of Kyle, naked, ready to pierce her pliant body… and of Gwyneth, naked (or, at least as she imagined her friend naked), standing next to him, her slim fingers stroking her lover’s cock.  An image of Gwyneth pressing her nude body against her as Kyle alternately plunged his monster into both of them.  An image of the gleaming sheen of jizz shining on Gwyneth’s upturned face as she moved closer to Leslie, her lips parting to kiss…  “I’m sorry, what did you say?”

Gwyneth sighed.  “I asked if you and I could get together for a couple of days.  I SOOOO need a getaway!”

“Sure!” Leslie heard herself saying before she could stop herself.  “You can come and stay with me.  I still have to furnish most of the rooms in my new place when I move in later this week, but I’ll have it fixed up enough so that we can survive.  Uhm…  I probably won’t have anything to eat.  You know me…”

“I certainly do!” Gwyneth laughed as her mood brightened.  “Don’t worry, I can probably whip up some stuff for us.  This is going to be so great!”

The two spent a couple of minutes roughing-out their plans, and said their goodbyes.  As Leslie pressed the disconnect button her mind was filled with all sorts of possibilities.  Worse, the obscene images that flashed through her mind as the pair talked had aroused her once more, returning her to the state she was in just before her friend’s call.  Her hand slid back down and retrieved her vibrator, and almost of their own accord her heels once more took their place on the arms of the chair.  “Oh!  Oh, fuck!”  She angled the hard, buzzing faux-cock and shoved, spearing her screaming pussy with a single thrust and burying ten inches inside her overstimulated sex.  “OH FUCK!!!”  Within seconds she was approaching her orgasm, coming closer, closer, closer still…

And as her mind flashed to an image of Gwyneth, her arms bound behind her slim body, kneeling before her with her tongue working the actress’s pussy with her tongue while Kyle cored her from behind, the trio’s bodies gleaming with the sweat of sexual effort, spattered gobs of his issue coating both women’s bodies as evidence of their prior successes, she came.  “nnnnNNNNGGGGHH!”  Leslie felt her entire womb twist, undulate, grip the vibrator inside of her, and her knees snapped together as she lost herself in the throes of her orgasm.  As it rolled on and on she trembled, her entire body taut with tension, her head and shoulders twitching as her eyes rolled into the back of her head.

With a great guttering gasp she began to relax, letting her body slump into the chair, her legs falling limply as her feet tumbled to the floor, her chest heaving as she fought to breath.  “Oh, fuck, that was good,” she murmured to herself as she rested.  As the last glimmers of light faded outside she felt her exhaustion begin to catch up with her, and knew that for the first time in years she would sleep deeply.  Slowly, idly, she flicked off the vibrator and pulled the slick toy from her pussy, a small spatter of her juices dribbling onto the floor beneath the chair as her sex closed.  Leslie dropped the vibrator unceremoniously onto the table beside her, levered herself out of the chair, and collapsed face-first onto the bed, drowsily pulling the covers over her nude body.

She could feel the darkness bearing down on her, and her mind wandered aimlessly from topic to topic as she drifted off.  She frowned slightly in the darkness as her last thought of the day came to her mind unbidden…  Why did I come so hard with Gwyn?

And then she thought nothing more as consciousness escaped her.

*           *           *           *           *

She was dizzy, so very dizzy.  Lauren felt the room slip and slid and spin as she lay under the covers.  At first she didn’t know where she was, what was happening… only that she was nude, her hands were bound behind her back, and she felt very, very confused.  Wha… Then it all came flooding back to her, the fight with Peter, the bar, the handsome stranger, and her massive orgasm.  She felt a smile curl the corners of her lips – a smile that twisted into a grimace as a sharp pain blasted from behind her eyes, a pain that threatened to tear her head open.  “Ow!  Fuuuuccckkkk…” she groaned as she felt her gorge start to rise.

“Hungover?”  John slipped back under the covers, his body heat warm and comforting against hers.  “Here, sit up,” he said as he wormed an arm under hers.  “Slowly!”

With a moan of agony the brunette allowed him to move her body upright into a seated position.  Cracking one bleary eye she saw two aspirin in his hand, and she greedily took them onto her tongue.  He held a glass of water to her lips – cool, clear, delicious water! – and helped her drink.  She felt the cold water wash the pills down her throat, and a distant part of her mind marveled at the fact that she was able to do so with her wrists still bound behind her back.

Distantly she felt him lay her back down, run his large palm over her exposed tits for the briefest of gropes, and then pull the covers back over her body.  “Go back to sleep,” she heard him murmur, and the weight of the comforter, the warmth of his body, the sexual satisfaction of hers, everything, allowed her to slip back into the bounds of sleep.

Several hours later she awoke with a snort, dimly aware of her consciousness.  The room was dark and silent, and she felt…  She felt fine.  To her surprise she felt okay… not at one hundred percent, but certainly better than she should have felt, considering the sheer quantity of alcohol she had poured into her system.  Her neck was incredibly stiff and sore, her shoulders ached, her right arm was fast asleep, her cheek was practically glued to the mattress with drool, and her pussy…

OhmyGOD, that was just incredible! she thought as she shifted under the covers, sliding her smooth thighs against each other as she pressed her legs together.  For the first time in quite a while she felt sated, satisfied, and thoroughly well-fucked.  She felt as if the tensions of the past eighteen months had been exorcised from her body.  She felt…

She felt like she had to pee.

“John?” she asked drowsily as she rolled onto her back and sat up.  The covers fell from her body, exposing her breasts to the cool air of the hotel room, and her nipples stiffened more from environmental factors than any sort of arousal.  “John?” she called again, peering through the dim light of the hotel room.  Fuck, where is he?” she asked herself as she peered around the silent room.  A small beam of Los Angeles night-glow light peeked in through a crack in the drawn drapes that provided enough illumination to see dim, murky shapes, and she saw just enough to realize that he was nowhere in sight.

“Fuck,” she muttered as she pressed her legs together.  She squirmed, her tits dancing seductively as she tried to unbind her wrists – to no avail.  “John?  This isn’t funny!” she grumped.  She twisted, turned, tried to pull her wrists around to the front of her body, but all she managed to do was shift her extremely fluid insides.  She felt his seed deep within her womb shift, and it was only through sheer force of will that she managed to prevent herself from making a sticky, vile mess on the mattress.  “If this is a joke I am going to fucking KILL you!” she growled.

Okay, think!  Think!  How the hell am I going to pull this off… The brunette slid her legs to the side and managed to worm her way from under the covers, planting her feet fully on the cool carpeting.  With more than a little effort she managed to stand – an action that increased her sense of urgency even more. “Fuck!” she squeaked as she pressed her knees together.  “Fuck, fuck fuck!”  Hunched over, she skittered across the room to the murky bathroom, her bladder threatening to burst with every tiny, shuffled step.  She was fortunate that most hotels were laid out in a similar fashion, and after fumbling for a few seconds her bound fingers managed to find the light switch, giving her SOMETHING to work with.

“C’mon…  c’mon…” she muttered as she fumbled with the toilet seat.  She just couldn’t get a grip with her arms in that position!  Lauren managed to hook her fingernails into the very edge of the seat, but every time she rose to lift the cover her tenuous grip would slip and the lid would fall back down with a loud clatter.  “Fuck!” the brunette spat as the situation got critical.  She squirmed in discomfort as her eyes flicked over the closed toilet seat, the sink, the counter, the paper-wrapped glasses, the bathtub…

She knew it.  She had no choice.  “Desperate times…” she muttered as she stepped into the bathtub, the vinyl cool under her feet.  Carefully she squatted down – and within seconds she was relieving her bladder, the foul liquid splattering over her bare feet.  As the pressure in her belly eased she sighed with satisfaction… and caught sight of her own reflection in the mirror.  As she locked eyes with herself she felt a heat rise up her neck to her face.  The sheer vileness of her act, squatting and pissing in the bathtub like an animal, elicited feelings of…

What the fuck am I feeling? Lauren asked herself.  She didn’t think that she looked any different – same deep blue eyes, same lion’s mane of ebony hair (that, currently, was in desperate need a good brushing!), same round face solid neck, same 36B breasts hanging just out of sight from where she squatted.  There was something about her that had changed, something she couldn’t quite put her finger on.  “Okay.  Okay…” she muttered as she pushed aside her feelings and tried to concentrate at the task at hand.  But still…  She glanced at herself in the mirror once more, noted the precariously balanced position she was in, remembered in a flash the sheer primal joy she felt as John worked her over, as he took what he wanted, and she felt a twist deep in her belly, a flicker of arousal that made no sense to her.  I’m feeling… happy?  Is that it?

After what felt like three hours the stream had slacked into a weak dribble, and she had to admit that she did feel MUCH better.  She paused for a second as she glanced down at the edge of the tub, peeking at the hard, rounded plastic edge, and she felt a stirring in her tender pussy.  Slowly, almost as if she were in a trance, she carefully levered one foot up and out, planted it outside of the tub, and lowered herself back down.  The brunette hissed as her hot cunt made contact with the cool plastic, but the sensation of the hard surface pressing against her stiff clit felt so good!  “Mmmmnnnnn.”  She rolled her hips once, and again, and again still, each roll sliding her slick slit against the plastic, taking her higher and higher.  “Ah!  Ah, fuck, yeah…”  Her pulse quickened and her heart thudded in her chest, and she felt herself quickly approaching the edge as she masturbated.  “Huh!  Ha!  Ah!  Ah!!!”  A flash of movement out of the corner of her eye caught her attention, and she turned her head and locked eyes with her reflection once more.  “Oh!  Ah!  Fuck!  FUCK!  FUCK!!!”  The sight of her body from the waist up, arms bound behind her back, breasts fully exposed, her hair a mess and her face flushed, her bee-stung lips parted as she gasped and moaned, all combined to send her over the cliff, and with an explosive force that surprised her she came.  “nnnNNNNNAAAAAHHH!!!”  Lauren curled forward instinctively as her orgasm exploded deep within her belly, and pressed her sweat-slicked forehead against the cool tile of the stall as she gasped and moaned and quivered.

After resting for a few minutes she shook herself out of her reverie and frowned slightly, irrationally disappointed that her orgasm had not somehow magically alleviated her situation.  “Okay.  Okay, careful…” she muttered as she sat back up, stood on wobbly knees, and shook her feet to flick off the slick mess from her degradation.  Carefully she stepped out of the tub and onto the freezing cold tile floor, her mind racing as she tried to take stock of her situation.  I’m gonna fucking kill him, she thought as her face fell into a scowl.  He just fucked and ran, without even saying hello! She turned and looked over her shoulder, noting the way her pink tee was wrapped around her wrists.  Okay, let’s see, maybe if I pull on the right while twisting with the left… Through a bit of trial-and-effort she managed to slip one hand out of the knotted fabric and freed herself.  Shaking her hands to restore a bit of circulation, she dropped the stretched, spunk-stained garment in the sink, ran a bit of water into the tub to erase the evidence of her barbarity, and padded back into the room.

A flick of the light told her that she was alone.  John’s suitcase, his clothes, everything was gone, leaving her alone in the room.  As she hunted for her panties her gaze fell on the small table by the window, upon which sat her purse, her roughly-folded jeans, and her cell phone atop a sheet of paper.  As she shook out her pants and slipped the denim up her thighs she glanced down and noticed the cramped handwriting of a long note.  Her topless state was forgotten as she read his words while slipping on her heels, his voice seeming to echo in her head.

You were pretty far gone and I didn’t want to wake you, but I had a 4:30 flight and had to leave.  I’m sorry we didn’t have a chance to say goodbye.  Don’t worry, I’ve taken care of the room and everything, so all you have to do is leave.  I thought you might be a bit hung-over, so I made sure you took an aspirin before I left, so you should be okay.  You were amazing last night, and I had a wonderful time.  We have to do this again sometime!  I probably violated some rule or something, but I put my number in your phone.  Give me a call sometime.  John. At the bottom he scrawled a little jab that she believed might be more flirt than real:  P.S.  You being such a haughty little nympho, I left your wrists tied up.  See what happens when you’ve been a bad girl? Right next to a rather crude smiley-face were his initials.

Lauren thumbed her phone and found the new entry, just his name and a number with a 902 area code, and she unaccountably felt her rage at his abandonment vanish as the corners of her mouth quirked up.  “I think I just might,” she murmured softly as she dropped her phone back in her purse and fished out her hairbrush.  A quick run-through in the bathroom (in which she rinsed and wrung-out her spunk-spattered tee as best she could), and within minutes she was quietly slipping out the door, her purse handle clenched between her teeth as she twisted and banded her sex-hair into something vaguely resembling a ponytail.  And then she snuck away from the scene of her crime and into the night, a shadowy figure swallowed by the fine rain that fell from the grumbling sky.

*           *           *           *           *

The light snapped off as she twisted the switch, plunging her bedroom into darkness.  Teri slid down the sheets, the back of her sleeping tee riding up to the small of her back, and lay her head down on the pillow even as she tugged the comforter up to her neck.  Outside the storm raged – one of the infrequent downpours that the songs about Los Angeles never really sing about.  The hills would experience landslides, lightning strikes would start fires, and traffic would essentially stop… but on the plus side these tempests tended to wash away the worst of the City of Angel’s grime, making it appear semi-clean.

I wish it could do the same for me, she thought darkly as she wriggled her body a bit in an attempt to get comfortable.  Her body ached, a deep, agonizing ache that threatened her exhaustion.  After she had stumbled out of the club, Jason’s seed still sticking to the walls of her pussy, she had trudged through the downpour to her car and drove home.  The trip was done on autopilot, her body performing long-practiced maneuvers even as her mind whirled and raced, dancing like a leaf in the wind.  Her head and her heart warred within – You just got raped! Her conscious mind screamed over and over, only to get shouted down with You just got fucked! as her heart chimed in, determined not to let practicality get in the way of her desire’s fulfillment.

She said very little as she fixed dinner for her daughter and herself, a state of affair that varied little from every other day in her life.  Truly she adored Emerson… the girl was the best thing that she brought away from her nine-year marriage to Jon Tenney.  But Emmy was at the age when it was STRICTLY FORBIDDEN to actually interact with your parents, and as a result Teri’s life had been one of a quiet Cold War existence – except for the occasional teenage sigh of long-suffering indulgence when her mother asked her to do something truly monumental (such as putting her dirty plate in the dishwasher or putting her clean clothes away).  Oblivious to her mother’s mood, her daughter had ate her food, dumped the plate in the sink, and retired to her bedroom to do whatever it was that she did.

What if he had treated Emmy like that? her mind screamed as an especially loud clap of thunder rattled the windows.  But he didn’t, her heart replied.  He did that to you!  And you loved it!!! With a gah-rumph of frustration Teri rolled onto her side, her bicep brushing her breast as she moved.  A sharp ache burst from the contact, a reminder of Jason’s hands gripping, squeezing, crushing her firm titties as he used her helpless body for his own pleasure.  She felt a sharp twinge between her legs as the sensations flooded back… the hot bite of the cedar bench on her bare back, the musky animal-males smell of Jason as his sweat dripped onto her slick body, his palm firmly slapping her cheeks as encouragement, his cock tearing into her long-unused pussy, his burning seed filling up her parched womb, everything crashed back in on her in an instant as she relived her afternoon’s torment.

“I didn’t want it!” she hissed quietly as she rubbed her thighs together, flesh slipping against sweat-slicked flesh as she squirmed in discomfort.  “I didn’t ask for it!  HE did it, not me!”  But deep down Teri knew she was lying to herself.  You wanted it! shouted the tiny voice in the back of her head.  You BEGGED for it!  You practically threw yourself at him, and you got what you wanted! A flash of lightning illuminated her bedroom, dazzling her eyes and locking the sophisticated bobo-sheik furnishings of wicker and bamboo and Chinese lacquer into sharp relief for a split-second before burning the image into her brain as darkness returned.  Moaning in frustration, she rolled over onto her other side, turning her back to the storm outside as she tried to come to grips with the storm in her soul.

“I’m strong!” she whispered.  “I’m in charge of my body!  He trapped me, he took what he wanted.”

You could have left at any time, her subconscious replied with a hint of superiority.  You could have said no.  You could have fought.  But you didn’t.

She closed her eyes and tried to think of something, ANYTHING, that could help her sleep… but the images behind her eyes would not leave her.  Jason, standing proud and arrogant before her, towering over her tiny form, his thick cock dangling before her.  Him running his hands over her body, his large palms engulfing her firm breasts, his skin standing out in sharp contrast against her flesh.  Him standing between her spread legs, his huge blood-engorged shaft pointing directly at her, a flash of his white grin as he tells her just what he intends to do.  She couldn’t escape the images, couldn’t escape the memories, and felt a sick, twisting feeling in her stomach.  She felt hurt.  She felt betrayed, not only by him and by her own self but by the entire universe.  She felt…  She felt…

She felt horny.  Totally, incredibly, unbelievably horny.

Teri rolled onto her back and slipped her hands under the sheets, her legs spreading instinctively.  One palm moved to a breast, which she gripped tightly, flicking her thumb across her stiffening nipple.  The other slid down her flat belly, past the hem of her sleeping tee, across her shaved mons, and down between her legs.  Her pussy lips were still swollen from Jason’s huge cock, tender to the touch, yet she slid two fingers inside herself without hesitation.  “Nnnngh,” she hissed at the stinging pain between her legs, the ache in her abused tit, but the sheer wetness her fingers sank into informed her that she had made the right decision.  She thrust her fingers in and out of her cunt, furiously frigging herself, desperate to end the suffering in her conscious mind and maybe get some sleep!

As she masturbated her thoughts flashed back to that afternoon.  She held an image of Jason in her mind, his muscular form towering over her as he dangled his massive cock in front of her eyes, and she felt the stirring between in her belly.  “Yeah,” she whimpered.  Then her thoughts took on a life of their own, and she was helpless, her hands bound behind her back and her legs splayed wide and his fingers pressing into her defenseless pussy, and her cunt actually trembled.  “Oh!  Oh, fucking hell!”  And then an image of Jason, fastening a collar around her neck and saying “You belong to me now, slut!” and with a fierceness that surprised her she came, her cervix dipping and opening and searching for the gallons of male seed it was sure was coating the walls of her pussy.  “HUH!  HUH!!!  OH FUck, yeah…” she moaned, her voice trailing off into a series of deep gasps and her body trembling as her thighs locked around her stroking fingers.

With her fingers still lodged deep in her spasming cunt the brunette actress rolled over onto her side, feeling her sweat-slicked sheets slide over her body.  Curling one arm beneath her head she began to tremble… and then came a small, secretive smile.  As her eyes slowly drifted shut she silently wondered What the fuck is wrong with me? even as she pressed her fingers deeper into her sore, overstretched pussy.  As she drifted off she dreamt of big, stiff cocks filling her greedy pussy, and for the first time in months she slept soundly.

*           *           *           *           *

The sun had been up for a few hours, the streets gleaming with the remnants of the previous night’s storm, as Beverly Hills began to hum.  Almost central in an area commonly referred to as the Golden Triangle (a shopping Mecca nestled between Santa Monica Boulevard, North Beverly Drive, and Wilshire Boulevard) sat the go-to destination for a quick bite to eat, the Brighton Coffee Shop.  The place wasn’t much to look at – a relatively non-descript storefront on a street corner painted a neutral tannish-yellow color, a few darker awnings, and six sidewalk tables for nice weather dining.  If the truth were to be told, the traffic outside and the rather dingy exterior drove most casual passersby away.  But for those in the know the place had two advantages.  One, it was centrally located in a spot known for money, power, and celebrity, and as a result the local police were second-to-none when it came to rousting lurking paparazzo; and two, because of the layout of the dining room booths and the rather lackluster wait staff (who, to a one, all seemed to be the same generic bottle-blonde, hyper-inflated, low-IQ California bimbo voted most likely to do porn before the age of 21 before becoming the trophy wife of a studio executive), the shop offered a measure of isolation and anonymity from the outside world.

Lauren certainly needed such a measure.  The tall brunette sat in the seat of her car as it idled in the parking space, swaying slowly as she sang to the song on the radio – atonally, out of key, and with a nasal quality that proved she had no future as a singer.  “And she’ll tease you…  She’ll unease you…  All the better just to please you…”  She drummed her palms on the steering wheel as she shimmied in her seat, wincing at the minor discomfort below her waist.  “She’s ferocious… and she knows just what it takes to make a pro blush.”  She hammed up her performance, placing the back of her hand on her forehead and pretending to swoon.  “All the boys think she’s a spy, she’s got… Bette Davis eyes!”  The disc jockey came on, a perky female voice that caused Lauren to scowl and snap off the ignition, and as the voice died silence filled the car.

She slid from her car, wincing slightly as she stood.  Fuck, she thought as she grimaced.  I feel like I’ve been cored! The actress looked tired, with smeared makeup and tousled hair, and gave the appearance of just having rolled out of bed after a night of hard partying.  She was grateful that nobody could possibly know the truth – that she had spent the evening away from her home and boyfriend engaged in a fuck-and-suck session with an anonymous stranger.  She felt a momentary pang of guilt, a pang that was quickly washed away with the memories of the cock plowing into her pussy and filling her womb with hot male seed.  She hadn’t been able to find her panties when she snuck out of the hotel room, and as she slipped into the coffee shop she was thankful that (probably) nobody could tell she was nude under her jeans… or that she was carrying what felt like a quart of spunk in her well-fucked cunt.  She waved to the wait staff (two blonde girls twenty years her junior, both with tattoos peeking out from the sleeves of their tees, both engaged in a rapid-fire conversation about something involving a Chet and “OhmaGAWDdyathinkhewould?”) and made her way to a dark, rather secluded booth in the back.  Isolation and anonymity was what she needed… but she ground to a halt when she found her sanctorum already occupied.

Like Lauren, Leslie too had felt the need for isolation and anonymity, a chance to be alone with her thoughts.  Kyle had been amazing… bringing her to heights of orgasmic bliss that she had never before experienced.  She had lost count of how many times she had tipped over the edge the previous day – seven?  Eight?  A thousand?  The green-eyed blonde wasn’t sure.  The entire encounter came to her in flashes – her kneeling between his knees, three fingers buried deep in her jizz-slicked pussy while he held her head in his lap and forced her to suck him off; her underneath him, her ankles pressed against her temples as he plowed into her; her memory of a squirrel peering at her curiously as Kyle fucked her from behind while she moaned and whimpered and came in the secluded vantage point of the bedroom porch.  And his sperm never seemed to stop!  Though she knew it couldn’t be that much, she imagined that her belly was still bloated from the quarts of cum she could swear he had splurted into her willing, accepting pussy.  The combination of guilt, lust, and pleasure had kept her awake all night, and after quickly donning yesterday’s jeans and tee (that still reeked of her tryst) and pulling a wide-brimmed Chicago Cubs baseball cap over her ponytail, she was out the door.  She wanted was a chance to think, to process, to come to terms with the fact that she had acted like a wanton slut – and she was glad that she had.  Her favorite coffee shop seemed perfect for such reflection… but now she looked up from her seat in the booth, staring into the face of Lauren.

Blue eyes met green as the women stared at each other in shocked recognition.  Though she knew of her, Lauren had never actually met Leslie – the two just moved in separate worlds within the Hollywood cosmos.  They had never even exchanged so much as a greeting, and the normally verbose brunette was actually at a loss for words.  “Uhm…  Hey,” Lauren said flatly.

“Hey,” Leslie replied.  She too knew who Lauren was, even though she had never actually met the woman.  While Popular was still being filmed she had entertained an offer from her agent to guest-star on Gilmore Girls, but nobody had taken that too seriously and the entire matter was left to die a quiet, forgotten death..  “Ahh…  Did you have a hard evening?” she asked as her fingers nervously toyed with the handle of her cup.

“What?  No!  I didn’t do anything!” Lauren said stiffly.  How the fuck could she know?!? Her mind screamed.  “Are you sure that isn’t your own guilt talking?” she quickly shot back.  Guilt? her mind sneered.  That’s the best you could come up with?

“Guilt?!?” Leslie replied with a start.  She tried to make her face a mask of blank innocence, but her eyes gave her away, making it apparent that guilt was exactly what she felt.  “No!  I didn’t do anything either!”  She glanced around the back of the shop a bit wildly, almost as if looking for a way to escape.

“Okay then,” the brunette replied stiffly.  “Neither one of us did anything to be ashamed of.”

“Okay,” Leslie replied, relaxing slightly but her eyes still looking guarded.

“Okay,” Lauren repeated as she slid into the booth opposite the blonde.

“You said that already,” noted the blonde matter-of-factly.

“I know that!”  The brunette was quiet for a second, and then nervously said, “Okay.”

“Okay,” Leslie said.

Both women were silent for over a minute, lost in their own thoughts, replaying their encounters in their minds.  Leslie toyed with the handle of her cup, turning it left and right, back and forth, as she stared at a spot above Lauren’s head.  Lauren stared out of the booth, her gaze focused on nothing.  Both started slightly when one of the waitresses appeared, and Lauren ordered coffee while Leslie waved her away.  After another minute spent staring at each other, Lauren finally broke the tension.  “His name was John.  I think.”

A corner of Leslie’s mouth quirked up.  “Mine was Kyle.  I’m pretty sure of that.”

“And I’m living with Peter,” Lauren added.

“And I’m… desperate.  And married to my job.  Small world, isn’t it?”

“God,” laughed the brunette with a wry shake of her head.  “We are such sluts!”

“I know!” giggled Leslie.  “I still don’t know how it happened.  One minute I’m taking a tour of this house I’m thinking about buying, and the next thing I know we’re on this bare mattress, and my legs are spread open, and he’s shoving his cock into me!”

“Same here!” replied Lauren, her shoulders shaking with repressed laughter.  “I’m at this hotel, and before I know it I’m in some strange guy’s room, on my knees, sucking him off!”  The brunette leaned in closer and whispered, “And this morning I still couldn’t find my panties!”

“I still have his jizz in me,” the blonde whispered smugly.  “I don’t know why, but I didn’t want to take a shower this morning.”

Lauren covers her mouth in an attempt to muffle her giggle.  “I guess we’re both a couple of MAJOR sluts!” she replies.

“Damn straight!” Leslie replied fiercely.  She lifted her cup and offered a toast.  “Here’s to the slut sisterhood… may we forever get laid!”

“May we forever get off!” replied Lauren just as fiercely.  The two clinked their cups together and took a sip.

“Oh, fuck me!” a quiet voice growled angrily.  The two women looked up to see Teri standing at the entrance to the booth.  The actress looked even worse than Lauren and Leslie felt – after sleeping like the dead for hours she had pulled a pair of black sweat pants, tossed a stretched tee over her sports bra, and had padded down to the coffee shop for a bit of self reflection.  Still, the evidence of her night was apparent to anyone who looked closely… the faintest bruise encircled her throat from Jason’s grip, her cheeks still glowed faintly from his slaps, and her hair was matted from the sweat of her exertions.  She felt stretched, abused, and used up – but she also felt empowered, satisfied, and thoroughly well-fucked.  The brunette had stopped in for a dose of self-reflective caffeine, only to find her booth occupied.  “Never mind,” she said with a stiff wave of her hand.  “I’ll find someplace else.”

“No, wait!” Leslie said quickly.  After a quick glance at Lauren, she added, “It looks like you had a fun time last night.  Have a seat.  We’re…”  The blonde swallowed, and whispered, “We’re… discussing our fun times too.”

Teri glanced from the former actress to the current, noted their disheveled appearances, and her eyes widened as the realization finally hit her.  “Oh…  Oh!” she said with a start.  She slipped into the booth beside Leslie, wincing slightly as her well-smacked backside made contact with the vinyl, and propped on elbow on the table.  She sighed as she cradled her chin in her palm.  “So you two also…” she said slowly, her voice trailing off at the end.

“Yup!” Lauren replied brightly.  “I banged some guy named John…”

“She thinks,” Leslie interrupted with a smirk.

“I think,” the brunette agreed, quickly sticking her tongue out at her comrade in arms.  “And she gave it up to some guy named Kyle.  I think to get a better price on a house.”

“Oh, fuck you!” Leslie laughed.  “At least I know the name of the guy who fucked me!”

“I know his name!  It’s John.”

“Yeah… John Smith, right?”

“It’s a real name!  And you got how much knocked off the closing price…  What, ten thousand dollars?  For spreading your legs?”

Teri sat silently, her eyes flicking from blonde to brunette and back, watching the playful bickering between the two with a small smile.  Hollywood was a small town, and she knew of both actresses… and she also knew that Leslie wasn’t married to anyone named Kyle, and that John was definitely not the name of Lauren’s live-in boyfriend.  She relaxed slightly and enjoyed the easy camaraderie, pleased that she wasn’t quite the degenerate she had feared.  “Hmm?” she asked with a start, realizing that Lauren had asked her something.

“I said, what was the name of your guy, and what’d he do to you?”

“Oh!  Uhm…”  Teri thought for a second, and her small smile returned as she remembered her evening of intensity.  “His name was Jason…  I’m pretty sure that that was his real name,” she added as she playfully nudged Lauren’s lower leg with her foot.  “And he gave me what so many guys I’ve been with lately haven’t been able to provide – a nice hard fucking.”  The actress slouched in the booth, dropping all pretense of stylish sophistication, and raised her arms over her head in a cat-like stretch.  “Jesus fucking Christ, he really worked me over.  I think I’ve got spunk lodged in places I didn’t even know I had.”

“Uhm, you might want to find a sweater or something if you’re going to be running around town,” Leslie said quietly.  She raised one hand to her throat and mimed choking herself, parting her lips and issuing an obviously fake strangling noise.  “And maybe apply some base,” she added as she touched her own cheeks with her fingertips.

Teri sat bolt upright, her already reddened cheeks flushing deeper as she raised her hands to her face.  “Fuck!  Is it that obvious?” she asked.

“No!” replied Leslie sympathetically as she shook her head.

“Yes,” replied Lauren simultaneously, nodding furiously.

Both blonde and blue-eyed brunette stared at each other for a second, their faces deadpan.  The corner of Lauren’s mouth quirked up a bit, and Leslie could only sigh.  “Yeah, she’s right,” the blonde said sadly.  “You look like your cheeks are about to break out in a rash.”

“Fuck!”  Teri screwed her eyes shut and bowed her head, hiding her face in her hands in embarrassment.  “Fuck, fuck, fuck!  Jesus fucking Christ, I am such a fucking whore!”

“Hey, don’t!” Leslie said sympathetically as she rested her hand on Teri’s forearm.  “Don’t say that!  I mean, it’s not like you got paid for fucking him.”  She paused for a second as doubt flashed through her eyes.  “You didn’t actually fuck him for money, did you?”

“Ugh!  No!”  Teri hissed.  “I just…  Well…  I…”  The brunette stammered, feeling the heat of her cheeks on her hands as she blushed with embarrassment.  “I did… stuff… that I never thought I’d actually do!  And…”  She shrinks down, resting her forehead against the table and moans, “And I really, really liked it!”

Lauren slouched in her seat and snorted.  “What, he tied you up and boned you from behind?” she muttered.  When Teri wrapped her arms over her head and groaned in response she sat up and leaned close.  “Hey, I thought I was kidding!  Really?  He did that to you?”  Blue eyes met green as Lauren exchanged knowing glances with Leslie, and the brunette shrugged.  “Look, don’t feel too bad,” she said sympathetically, placing a gentle hand on Teri’s shoulder.  “I did some stuff I didn’t expect to like last night too!”

“Really?” Teri sniffed.

“Yes!”  Leslie gripped her forearm and spoke earnestly.  “I spread my legs for a guy I just met, and took a huge cock while he held me down.”

“And I let my guy abuse my tits,” Lauren added.  “I swear to God, I think they’re both bruised!”

“He was rough, and aggressive, and hung like a fucking horse, and he treated me like I was little more than a pussy for his pleasure,” Leslie said.  “And I loved it!” she added in a whisper, blushing furiously.

“John didn’t even pretend to be gentle,” Lauren replied.  “He just took what I want, and if I got mouthy he gave my mouth something to do.”  She shuddered with pleasure, a small smile on her lips as she ran her fingers through her hair.  “I must have swallowed a gallon of cum!”

“And Kyle didn’t use a condom!”

“Neither did John!”

“And it’s not like I’m on the pill or anything.”

“What?!?”  Lauren squealed in shock as she sat bolt upright, then sheepishly looked around to see if anyone noticed.  The two blonde bimbos behind the counter ignored the trio so she relaxed slightly.  “Are you fucking nuts?” she hissed at Leslie.

“Yeah!” Teri chimed in as she sat up and wiped tears from the corners of her eyes.  “You fucked him last night, aren’t you afraid of… y’know…”  She blushed again and trailed off, using her hands to point in the vague direction of her stomach.  “That would be…”

“That would be what?” Leslie replied heatedly.  She sat back in the booth and crossed her arms under her breasts, a sullen scowl on her face.  “Dangerous?  Controversial?  It would ruin my life?  It would ruin my reputation?  Is that what you two were going to say?”

“Uhm, well, yeah,” Lauren replied as Teri nodded vigorously.

“Well,” the blonde said wearily, “none of those things are an issue.”

“Yeah, but what about…”

“I said they aren’t an issue!”  Both Teri and Lauren were taken aback at Leslie’s hissed response.  “Look,” she added calmly, “don’t worry about it.  It’s my body, and I can do whatever I want with it.  If that means that I want to have unprotected sex, I will.  End of discussion.”

Teri caught Lauren’s eye and the two exchanged a meaningful look – both were sure that there was more to the story than the sulking blonde was admitting, but neither felt the need to press.  “Ooooo-kay,” Lauren said slowly, drawing out the two-syllable word for several seconds.  “Anyway, I think we all three can agree that we got royally fucked last night,” she said as she sat back.  “And in a good way.”

“That’s true,” replied Leslie as she worked to improve her mood.  To Teri she added, “And I have to say that your anonymous molester in the sauna sounds amazing!  I wonder if he’s into blondes?”

“Don’t use that word,” Teri said absently.  She was quiet for several seconds as her mind worked and she eyed the blonde up and down and slowly said “He’s a guy, and if I know my guys like I’m pretty sure I do, he’d never turn down some free pussy.  I think that he’d tear you apart and make you his cum bitch.  So yeah, I’d say he’s into blondes.”

“And brunettes,” added Lauren quietly with a wicked glint in her eye.  She lifted her cup of coffee, took a sip, and muttered “And redheads.  And bald girls.  And bucktooth girls.  And cross-eyed girls…”

“Quiet, you,” Teri said as she directed a general kick in Lauren’s direction – missing the brunette’s leg and instead smacking against the table post beneath.  The base of the table gave a loud SCREECK! of metal-against-tile, and the three’s coffees sloshed over onto their saucers.  The trio paused to see if the noise attracted any attention, but when nobody seemed to notice they continued.  “Tell you what,” she said to the blonde.  “I’ll give you my passkey.  Head on over there next Friday evening after closing, and if he’s there I’m sure he’ll give you a nice working over.”

“Sounds good to me!” Leslie said perkily.  “So, do either of you want to know where to find mine?  I’m sure he wouldn’t mind finding either one of you on his doorstep.”

“What the fuck is this?” Lauren asked incredulously.  “Are we setting up some sort of dating network where horny actresses can get boned by big-cocked guys?”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Teri replied scornfully.  Out of the corner of her eye she saw Leslie stiffen, and turned to the blonde.  “What?”

Leslie had a distant look in her eye, and as the two watched a slow smile crept across her face.  “Why not?” she asked quietly.

Teri opened her mouth to respond but spotted one of the blonde coffee bimbos moving in their direction and nodded her head in the girl’s general direction.  “Company,” she said quietly.  The three sat patiently while the bimbo moved past their table and into the back storeroom, then the Desperate Housewives actress leaned forward.  “Why not what?” she whispered.

“Why not put together a club,” Leslie replied as she too leaned in.  “Or, if you’d like, an informal network.  Look,” she continued excitedly.  “I’m sure each of us knows some well-hung guys.  And based on our similar adventures last night, I think it’s pretty clear that we’re all…   Uhm…”

“Available and willing?” Teri supplied.

“Cheap and easy, cum addicts and total slut-bags?” provided Lauren.

“I was going to say, ‘passionate women who fully own their sexual appetites, but whatever,’” the blonde said as she cast a withering look at Lauren.  “So why not help each other scratch our itches?”

“I’m not so hard-up that I need you to scratch my itch,” Lauren quipped.

“Wiseass,” Leslie replied with a withering glare.  “Look, don’t think of it as a formal organization or anything.  Just look at it as a bunch of women playing short-term matchmaker.”  She paused for a few seconds as her eyes went distant, lost in private thoughts.  She blushed faintly and shivered, obviously pleased with the images in her imagination.  “After all, it’s been years since I’ve had a nice big cock on a regular basis, and I think that it’s high time I remedied that situation.”

“I can NOT believe I’m seriously considering this,” Lauren said.  She too was quiet as she imagined the possibilities, comparing what might be to what her sex life actually was.  “I…” she stammered for a second.  “That is…  D’ya…”  She took a deep breath to settle her nerves and looked at Leslie.  “Do you think Kyle might actually go for someone like me?”

“Of course he would!”  Leslie reached across the table and laid a hand on Lauren’s forearm.  “Look, just don’t be too hard on yourself.  It’s just sex… that’s all.  And we’re just friends helping each other fulfill their desires.  And I think we all deserve a little pleasure in our lives, don’t you?”

“I…  guess not,” Lauren replied, her mind lost in the possibilities.  Glancing across the table at her fellow brunette with a nervous glint in her eye, she said “You’re being awfully quiet there, Ter,  You don’t think some sort of informal club is a good idea?”

“No, that’s not it,” the Desperate Housewives star said quietly.  She took a slow, deliberate sip of coffee, making each movement carefully as she placed the cup back in the saucer.  “It’s just…  Well…”  She glanced around nervously to see if anyone was in earshot, then leaned forward.  “I’m not in a relationship,” she whispered.  “Yeah, I love getting laid and would do anything to do it again.  But what about our privacy?  I mean, it’s not like we’re like every other woman out there.  I’ve got paparazzo following me everywhere.  If we get caught…  I mean, look, I’m all for trading and expanding our little circle here, but I know the tabloids would have a field day with this.  And…  I just don’t know if I can actually be that free and open with sex.  And there’s…  I mean…”  Teri stammered to a halt as her mind attempted to reconcile what she wanted versus the public persona she felt compelled to maintain.  “And what if I meet mister right?” she asked in an embarrassed whisper.  “Can I actually be a member of some sort of ‘slut network’ if I’m technically only a slut with one guy?  Or do we have to fuck any and all who come along?  Just how the hell is this thing gonna work?!?”

“Really?” Lauren whispered back, her voice dripping with irony.  “THAT’S what you’re worried about?  You just let some guy you just met slap you around and call you a whore while using you as a cum-dumpster, and you’re worried about semantics and the lack of an organizational chart?  Fine, you draw up the business plan, I’ll be in charge of the inventory.  Look,” she said as she dropped her voice even lower and leaned forward, bringing her face within inches of Teri’s.  “This thing won’t about whether you cheat on whoever you’re with.  It will be about us discretely setting each other up with different guys to get our freak on.  Lord knows Peter isn’t giving me what I need,” she added, her face twisting into a grimace as she sat back in the booth.  “And lord knows that I can be a freaky girl.”

Leslie nodded vigorously and leaned in as well.  “Yeah!  I mean, I’m sure each of us have… things… we like to do, and this way maybe we can help each other find guys who can do those things with us.”  She paused for a second as her eyes focused away and she ran through the last sentence in her head, then added, “And who better than us?  After all, we’re actresses who are used to being in the public eye.  We know how to be discrete.  Trust me, nothing will happen!  So, are you with us?”

Teri looked between Leslie and Lauren, noting the eager looks, the confident gazes, and earnest expressions.  With a deep sigh she slouched in her seat.  “I have got to be fucking insane,” she muttered.  “Okay…  I’m in.”

“Awesome!”  Leslie practically bounced in her seat as she grew excited at the idea.  “This is gonna be so cool!”

“So cool,” replied Lauren in an eerie, nasally interpretation of the bubbly blonde.  “Really?”

“Oh, fuck you, cunt!” Leslie laughed.  She picked up her coffee cup and raised it above the table.  “Here’s to the founding of the Hollywood Slut Club!” she quietly toasted.

Teri followed suit.  “This has GOT to be the worst idea I have ever heard,” she said.

Lauren made it three.  “Stop being such a stick-in-the-mud,” she chided.  “To the Club!  May we forever get laid!”

The three actresses clinked their mugs together in a toast.  “Yeah, trust us, Ter,” bubbled Leslie.  “This is going to be so great!”

“This is so going to blow up in our faces,” Teri groused.  “Just you watch.”

“Don’t be such a downer!” Leslie chirped.  “What could possibly go wrong?”

… TO BE CONTINUED…